mMSHB

■.: :

li!!IISIil|fils||l!lIliliiSllilll TS Si

I llliill«| isSSSSSSBBm ^
Mp|: : £ 9 ft

• .... :• » ■•:• ::•• ••• " * ■■■■'■■ .... * •¥ >:• •:•• -X

;: ... .. . > ; ;; . ;;' :... ->• ■ ••

* 1:: t i $ Si %t11111 ii Immm |Em

«■;
■Ihi JL

KARL SCTT APR ELLER

 THE PHYSICS
OF THE

PRIMARY STATE
OF MATTER
And Application Through the
Primary Technique

BY

CYRIL W. DAVSON
[Link].E., [Link],

1955

ELVERTON BOOKS
Publishers ahd Distributors
SOUTHAMPTON HOUSE
317 HIGH HOLBORN
LONDON W.C.l
"Anyone who sees in his own occupation merely
a means of earning money degrades it; but he that
sees in it a service to mankind ennobles both his
labour and himself.”
 DEDICATION

The history of Science is a record of human—of very

human—striving and endeavour. The scientist, like the
soldier, knows that no partial effort will gain him his
objective. There is no “easy chairSJ for the pioneers in
Science; they must attune themselves to the etheric vibra¬
tions, and for this no sacrifice must be considered too great,
no suffering““mental or physical—too intolerable. They
must endure for a time, for a long time, perhaps even for
a lifetime, and perchance with little or apparently nothing
to show for their labours.
Long is the list of such intrepid scientific pioneers.
To the best of my knowledge there is, nevertheless, only one,
call him what you will—scientist, scientific worker, or a
mere Student of Nature—who has ever worked towards
“origin*’ on scientific lines, fully knowing that true origin
is, and must be, “Consciousness*’1 and that the sun, the
stars and the galaxy of the heavens are, and can only be,
an outward manifestation of a universal conscious whole—-
as it were, the outward and conscious-physical sign of an
inward and spiritual Origin*
The book is my interpretation of this man’s work and
I dedicate it to him* as he dedicated himself to his labours—
and endured.
To Karl Schappeller of Castle Aurolzmiinster, in the
district of Inviertel in the Province of Upper Austria, who
died in July 1947.

7
 FOREWORD

This book was written in 1942 but not at that time with
a view to publication.
It was written as a permanent record of Karl Schap-
pelleris work for future reference. But typescript is by no
means permanent. The only permanency is to have printed
copies available in the principal libraries of this country.
There is, however* another and important aspect here.
Sehappeller has not merely evolved the ] rim ary Physics and
thereby discovered, as he claims, the Primary Force in all
Nature, and thus the origin of the gravitational force—his
claim goes further than this. He is confident that, given the
financial help and the necessary facilities, he can actually
produce and demonstrate the application of the Primary
Force, in the first instance, to the generation of mechanical
power and later, as will be seen from the Treatise, to many
other important purposes, including the medical.
In view of the above, I consider it desirable, if not
obligatory, that the nature of Bchappdlers discoveries
should now be made known, and I hope and believe that the
publication of this book in some measure satisfies this re¬
quirement, But it should be clearly understood that the
Treatise deals only with principles and the suggested appli¬
cation of these principles, and that it is definitely not
intended to provide the technical data for the production,
demonstration and practical application of the Primary Force.
That I regard as Karl SchappeUer's own prerogative.
Owing to the War, I have been separated entirely from
Karl Sehappeller for a period of six years. Sehappeller has
not therefore even seen the book, nor, of course, has it been
either allowable or feasible to communicate with him in
any way, and as he has no knowledge of the English
language he could not in any case have studied it until a
German translation or German edition was available. An
expert translation wi i! take a considerable period to produce
even after all the arrangements are made to carry this work
through.
9
 THE PHYSICS OE THE PRIMARY STATE OE MATTER

Due, therefore, to the fact that this Treatise was

written during the greatest world upheaval in the history of
man, I had to write it entirely alone and without assistance
of any kind, Furthermore, the subject is the original work
of Schappeller, and to the best of my knowledge all the
literature which up to the present existed on this discovery
consisted of a few small pamphlets,
I feel it would be tempting fate too far even to express
a pious hope that there are no glaring errors, let alone minor
discrepancies, inconsistencies or vexations of a like character
to irritate or affront the serious student, and I feel that it
would not be premature to make in advance my apology
for any such possible lapses or shortcomings.
But by errors or discrepancies I do not mean state¬
ments or findings which are or may be at variance with
present scientific thought, which itself is always by its very
nature in a transition stage or state of flux, I mean, of
course, errors or discrepancies which are palpably wrong
either in the Primary or Secondary (or present) Physios.
A very important point arises here, I urge the serious
reader always to discriminate with great care between state¬
ments which refer to the Primary and those which can only
refer to the Secondary States of Matter. Nature does not
and cannot function in the Secondary States as she does in
the Primary State, although it is often possible to trace the
origin of known phenomena in the Secondary States to the
functioning in the Primary State, and thus to correlate the
Primary and Secondary Physics so far as the former is
discernible in the latter.
So complex is this subject that to review the book briefly
here would be inadequate and lead me into partialities and
ill-considered half-truths, whereas to review it at length
would be to re-write it. But I have added an Appendix con¬
nected by references to certain paragraphs in the text where
I have decided that more information or further comment
is necessary. I have followed this by a final section to the
Appendix entitled ‘‘Miscellaneous,” in which, as it were, I
gather up loose ends and fragments.
I should hardly have completed my task had I omitted
10
 FOREWORD

to express my appreciation of those who, in their various ways,

have made the writing and publication of this hook possible—
John Ogilvy of Inshewan; Harry Gibb and his wife Margaret,
Glenisla House, Perthshire; Hr C, F. Hacker, M.C.; the Hon.
Mrs Selina Kay-Shuttleworth; Michael Scott, B.D., M.A.;
Sir David Bussell, LL.D.; and Miss Eileen Le Brand for
typing the book and the meticulous task of correcting and
revising the proofs with me.
The Author.

11
 CONTENTS

PABT I
The Physkts ow the Primary State or Matter
CHAPTER PAOX
I. Introduction . * * 17
n. The Nomenclature with New Definitions 28
m. Creation ...... 38
IV. The Cosmos * 40
V. The Vacuum ..... 50
VI. Latent Magnetism .... 60
VH. Space and its Functioning 68
vin. Origin-Matter and its Functioning 77
IX. Heat and Cold . 82
X, Electrons, Ions and Sublimates . 85
XI. States of Matter . 87
XII. The Origin-Matter .... 91
XIII. The Four Conditional Elements 04
XIV. Fir© (Positive) or Flame , 97
XV. Water ...... 103
XVI, Water (in Relation to the Sun). Formation of Sun’s
Periphery , * . «. no
xvn. Primary Water Cycle 113
xvm. Steam (Generation) «... 115
XIX. Air . 119
XX. Earth (the Building of an Earth’s Crust) 122
XXI. The Earth’s Motion 130
XXII. Entropy ...... * 134
XXITI. The Electric Current 142
XXXV. Lightning ..... V 169
XXV. Supra-conductivity .... 179
XXVI, Gravitation ..... 185

PART n
The New Tmcmnqxm , .200

PART m
The Medical Section with a Sotpijsmeht .... 255

APPENDIX
13
 PART I

THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE

OF MATTER
 CHAPTER I

INTRODUCTION

This book is not a translation- To the best of the

author's knowledge no book exists in any language on the
Primary Physics. The author had therefore to develop and
correlate the principles and the application of these prin¬
ciples to the best of his ability, but he does not claim
infallibility.
Nevertheless, the anther knows more than he has dis¬
closed in this book, and Schappeller, the master mind who
evolved and established the whole Primary Physics and its
technical applications, knows considerably more than he
disclosed to the author.
The book was not written primarily for publication,
or indeed publicity of any kind, for “too many counsellors
bring confusion/'
A glance at the Contents will indicate at once that this
book covers an all-embracing field of thought, and although
the first application would appear to be an engineering one,
the book cannot be read as a whole and be basically understood
merely by what may be described as “the engineering mind/5
likewise, the medical profession and biologists may not
understand the Engineering Section,
Again, the astrophysicist and physicist alone cannot
hope to grasp the full significance of what has been written
here as present Physics is entirely material.
Astrophysicists, physicists, chemists and engineers
deal only with devitalised forces and devitalised matter,
such forces having “characteristic55 but no consciousness-,
17
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

On the other hand, biologists apply their theoretical and

practical knowledge directly to the functioning of living
organisms and organic life in animalia and plants. The
doctors* even more than others, are concerned and con¬
fronted with this, the most basic of all phenomena, the ‘‘life
force/5 which owes its origin, not to some haphazardry or
coincidence, hut to the conscious-physical, the biomagnetic,
the Primary Force, the origin of which is and must be con¬
sciousness, the All-Pervading Universal Consciousness which
could not therefore have been created but must be the Creator,
and of which all things are conscious-physical derivatives
either in dynamic, static or latent conscious conditions, and
in the energy, gaseous, liquid or solid physical states.
One critic of this book, a doctor, declared that “what
has not been written in these pages is, by inference, perhaps
as important as that contained in the written word/ -
This is what the author means by grasping the signifi¬
cance of this Treatise, which deals first with “origin/5 that
is, origin force, origin matter, and later the derivatives out
of tliis, the secondary forces and the secondary states of
matter, all of which are conscious-physical; active, where
they can function freely; possessing “characteristic77 where
they are devitalised forces (e,g. electric current, etc.); latent
(as cohesive force) wdiere it builds and binds material, but
always and in every case with the conscious-physical within
it. And, borrowing a simple but expressive phrase from the
great American President, Theodore Roosevelt, “there is no
use in blinking at the fact77 that the Primary Force is a
conscious or biophysical force, the full significance of which
can only become apparent by the “ultra-applications57 made
possible through the new Primary Techniques,
Another important point is the question of proof*
Nothing In Science is proven basically. The origin of worlds
is utterly nebulous. The Copernican system is merely a con¬
cept and is restricted to relative motions without Origin or
Cause, yet it forms the basis of modern astronomy. Science
at present has no knowledge nor conception of “actual
origin59 because actual origin is conscious-physical and the
Primary Physics is the physics of the conscious-physical
18 p
 INTRODUCTION

force without which obviously neither the conscious nor

physical condition could exist* and thus nothing could
exist.
Whereas who would be so incautious as to state and on
what grounds could a statement be based that Schappeller
could not fulfil his claim actually to produce and demonstrate
the application of the Primary Force to all branches of
human activity, but firstly to the production of mechanical
power ? It has not yet been produced and demonstrated for
reasons explained later in this Chapter.
Those interested are therefore invited to study what
has been written in these pages, its significance and the
evidence afforded through the explanation of the origin
of cosmic phenomena and phenomena occurring in the
secondary states, throughout the techniques, rather
than to confuse the issue by demanding proof line by line
as if the whole subject were merely a new technical applica¬
tion of the present Physics, instead of an entirely new and
basic Physics supported by an elaborate technique (Part II),
in which it is shown how, according to this technique the ,
Primary Force could be produced and applied .
The subject has so many aspects that it requires to be
handled with finesse and discrimination, integrity yet vision,
courage and helpful criticism, determination in place of
fear. It is cognate hut has multifarious applications, and
requires systematic and judicious manipulation to avoid
confusion.
Difficulties exist, but they will not be solved either by
optimism or pessimism, but by realism and all that that
signifies.
It is a new subject opening up a vast field of thought
to the earnest scientific researcher, and to the tireless and
fearless man of action with the right motives.
But to read it through is not sufficient, even to study
it carefully will serve no useful purpose, if not only the
subject, but the object to be achieved, the aim, in fact the
affair in its entirety, is not. visualised in its true perspective.
It must thus be properly introduced.
It may be said that this should have been done in a
19
 TUE PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Preface. But Prefaces are often regarded by' the reader

with suspicion, either not read, or read with prejudice, and
as this is of paramount importance the author has given it
the most prominent position in a first chapter, instead of
relegating it to comparative obscurity.
If, however, there are those wrho still consider that there
should have been, or that there should be, a Preface, the
author suggests that someone more competent than he should
undertake this task. Or, if this suggestion meets neither
with approval nor sympathetic response, there is happily
another alternative—that the first five numbered paragraphs
in the Preface to Herschel's Astronomy should be read as
a Preface to this book.
Herschel has long since passed but his Preface will
live on, it constitutes a bridge over which all must pass in
order to assimilate new knowledge; once across it, pride
and prejudice will have been cast aside and the mind will
be, not merely in a state to receive, but rather to understand
new principles, new laws, origin-causes—the substance in
place of the shadow—and the reader will continue his
researches on virgin soil and finally be made a freeman to
that whole estate of knowledge which fleet before him.
The researcher who made, developed and applied this
discovery is Karl Schappeller, an Austrian, an inspired
genius, but with no academic qualifications or social
advantages, financial resources or other trappings so neces¬
sary to pioneer workers*
Por forty years or more he continued his researches
undeterred and unafraid, although surrounded by ignorance
and prejudice.
Because he refused to give certain powerful but
nefarious organisations his secrets, the Austrian Press was
paid to dip its pen in vitriol to write scurrilous articles
against him*
Subject to every form of attack, he nevertheless “kept
Ms state and refused to come out into this confusion,3* As
is usual in such cases, frenzied criticisms ran riot, founded
on nothing but abysmal ignorance of his work. Wild
rumours spread and easily took hold of public imagination*
20
 INTRODUCTION

“ Schappeller was an impostor, he had committed every

crime in the calendar! ”
When the author was asked to make a thorough examina¬
tion of the matter, he journeyed to Austria, investigated
all specific accusations against Schappeller, only to find that
there was neither the slightest evidence nor a semblance of
truth in any accusation, specific or otherwise, brought against
this man.
The author spent, on and off, some three to four years
with Schappeller, finally returning for a short visit just before
the late war broke out.
Many of the accusers and arch-enemies had dis¬
appeared, some for “civil offenceB,” and rascalities of
various kinds.
With the entry of Hitler into Austria the Press of that
country had been obliterated, but Schappeller sat as serene
and composed as a man could be under the privations and
hardships which his fellow-men had inflicted on him, and
this without the slightest provocation or cause.
Schappeller, during these long and painful years, never
h«d but one purpose, one goal, one task to achieve—to crown
his lifetime of study and experimentation by actually pro¬
ducing and demonstrating the application of ihe Primary
Force (glowing magnetism); in the first instance, to the
generation of mechanical power.
Money was raised, hut never in sufficient quantity nor
under circumstances where it would have been possible for
him to carry through the work undisturbed by busy bodies,
ignoramuses or fanatics. Ultimately, some finance came
from this country, but never under conditions which were
in keeping with the purpose to be achieved, and indeed it
was finally necessary to “overturn the money tables.”
Schappeller made no secret of the fact that the actual
production and practical application of the Primary Force
to all branches of human activity and to applications beyond
those which present Science can even visualise, requires
something more than a new plant, part of which is entirely
original. It requires a new spirit, a new fellowship, to bring
this great discovery down to humanity at large, and in
21
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

a manner beneficial to all, refuting and refusing every

tendency to trusts or monopolies where the life of a com¬
munity may be sapped for the benefit of a few.
He believed, rightly or wrongly, that that spirit existed
somewhere deep down in the British Empire. As early as
1917 he declared that the Allies would win; and immediately
after the war set himself as far as his limited facilities and
knowledge of our country would allow, to get in touch with
what he regarded as the great British people and their
Empire or Commonwealth, which extended around the
entire globe. Even after studying this book the reason for
this will not be clear, but there was a reason, a very sound
and important technical reason, which cannot be elaborated
here as an advanced knowledge and considerable experience
of the subject is necessary to understand it.
Schappeller, about 1936, stated that there would be
another world war, when the power would be largely removed
from the British Elect, Britain’s bulwark, and that Great
Britain would he brought practically to her knees, but
something would then happen to save her in order that she
could still fulfil her destiny, hut not by her material strength

The only thing that could prevent these catastrophes

from coming to pass was the offer which he extended to her
of the Primary Eorce if, officially or unofficially, she would
give the comparatively trivial help necessary for him to
produce it in the first instance*
Official Britain received the offer with scorn and con¬
tempt; Britain, the author was informed—it fell to his
unhappy lot to make the approach—“had all the protection
she needed” and did not require the services of an obscure
nonentity. Whereas unofficial Britain was far too busy
worshipping the “golden calf”; and all parties concerned
were terrified of that weapon which they use so mercilessly
against any pioneer or lone and unprotected woiltil^-—
ridicule. So the offer of this great instrument of peace and
protection was rejected, and further deeades were to pass
before it was to be recognised as such—as it undoubtedly
will Be.
22
 intboduction

The trivial sum asked for to complete his work, prove

it and demonstrate its application, was refused, but now,
everyone must give the half of his income to protect the
very existence of the State, not to mention the terrible
sacrifice of human life and the indignities and sufferings to
which humanity is being subjected.
Apparently no one ever even visualised that to build
a new world, in which the fruits of the earth are for all,
a new instrument would be required, what Schappeller
termed ein neues Mitiel.
At present we have steam, petrol and other fuels, and
electricity* These three are the fuicmms of our entire
economic and communal life. The multitude to be fed, not
only with food, but with all the essentials necessary to our
complicated existence, is no longer five thousand, but nearly
two thousand million.
The new instrument is applied through science. But
what actually is science? The word “science” m derived
from French and Latin and means “knowledge.” Now it
has come to mean specific, classified, co-ordinated knowledge
of the functioning of natural phenomena. At least, this is
the author's definition for present Science and technique,
but for basic Science, for conscious-physical Science, another
and even more precise definition is necessary. Science is the
knowledge of the Creator, His essence, substance and
functioning through the primary and secondary states of
matter; matter in energy form being a derivative out of
His primary sublimate, the conscious Ether. This is
“creation.” and if there is no “creator” there is no
*

creation.
It is from the conscious Ether that the Primary Force
is to be derived and harnessed in the service of man—the
biomagnetie force—in which the conscious-physical is
blended and in complete unity. In the secondary derivatives
such as electricity and secondary heat, the “bio” or
consciousness is latent and has physical characteristics only,
as shown by the electrotechnique and thermodynamics,
respectively.
This is really the subject-matter of Part I, which has
23
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

been elaborated, developed and correlated, with present

Physics and chemistry in so far as the functioning of the
Primary Laws are discernible in the secondary states of
matter through secondary phenomena and by instruments
at present available—but commencing, as it should, with the
now sot of definitions.
Part II deals with the New Technique, based on the
new or Primary Physics and Chemistry, just as the present
techniques are based on the present physics and chemistry.
Part III is the Medical Section, explaining the curative
or therapeutic applications and the new instruments which
would be available for diagnosis.
Finally, an Appendix has been added supplementing, by
further illustrations, phenomena and matters relevant to those
already contained in the book.
Now it may be contended by some, particularly those
who have had the Primary Physics explained to them con¬
sistently and over a considerable period of time, that the
book contains too much reiteration, but it should be obvious,
since the book is intended to be a comprehensive work,
within the limitations and restrictions imposed by the
peculiar conditions and circumstances under which the
author had to obtain and elucidate this knowledge, that #
must be made comprehensive to those who have never yet
even heard of the subject. And the author knows from Mg
years of experience in expounding it, both verbally^ ana
through the written word, that the tenets and principles o
the Primary Physics cannot he retained and applied except
by this very process of constant repetition and reiteafftliMh
No man without the aid of the book has ever yet succeeded
in grasping and thoroughly assimilating the principles
contained therein except through months of constant verbal
explanation and repetition combined with similar peno s
of patient study and reflection.
The principle on which this book is written is tkqjg|j||
intended to be a substitute for verbal tuition, in which the
author is constantly prompting the student, assisting hlf
memory, until he has had the time and experience to assirm-
late all the matter necessary to the proper understanding
24
 INTRODUCTION

of the vast Held of thought as it slowly unfolds and develops,

and above all, impressing on him that he is dealing in this
Physics with the conscious-physical force and all that that
implies.
The book is not, and could not be, a physics book,
because the Primary Force has not yet actually been pro¬
duced and demonstrated, and therefore the experiments on
a large scale have not been made from which the necessary
detailed and accurate data would be available; it will
nevertheless serve as a preliminary treatise on the Physics
of the Primary State and its Techniques.
The, author, for this very reason, and others, was him¬
self averse to writing any book on the subject unless and until
the Primary Force had actually been produced and demon¬
strated, at least to the generation of mechanical power. The
other applications would follow afterwards and form specialist
branches as the subject developed year by year. In fact,
the author has consistently and persistently given his entire
efforts, throughout the many years in which he has now been
associated with this affair, simply and solely with this purpose
in view.
Preliminary data would then have been furnished so
that a physics book, on orthodox lines, could have been
compiled by those competent to undertake this work—
checked and counter-checked by exhaustive experimentation
—whereby the new nomenclature and units would have been
formulated and applied in formulae with definiteness and
precision, thus expounding and developing the whole mathe¬
matics with a clarity approaching that attained in the books
on what is termed here the “Secondary Physics," or Physics
of the present day—of which it is said Sir Isaac Newton was
the father; a physics which has therefore had over two
centuries in which to mature, organise and consolidate its data,
and is now recognised as the classic basis of all science, and has
indeed been given the appellation of the “exact physics”—
nevertheless, a physics which is still restricted to the functioning
of secondary forces and states of matter.
The 1939 war, however, intervened, and Britain had failed
to secure this asset, so the author decided to place this work,
25
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

even in its preliminary stage, on record, perhaps to repose

in the archives of time for further decades; civilisation
preferring, meanwhile, to rely for the protection of its
freedom and culture and all that decent men hold sacred,
solely on the already crumbling bastions of concrete and
steel—to fight the enemy with his own weapons, rather than
with one against which he could not fight. Thus we attempt
to cure and assuage disease, to mitigate human suffering
with devitalised secondary forces, rather than by the utilisa¬
tion of the great life-giving biomagnetic force which plight
have been available to the medical profession a decade or
more ago; we split the atom instead of, as Nature does,
building it up; in fact—if a simile in “optics” is permissible—
we follow in each case the “invert image” rather than the
“erect”; substituting fear for courage, criticism for study,
disbelief for understanding. -
To build ourselves a new world we require not only a
new instrument but a “new spirit”; in fact, the new spirit
must inspire this new world and the new instrument must
construct it.
But let us have no illusion about this new world; it will
not be the outcome of magic, but of “motive.” In one respect
it will therefore be like the present one—exactly what we
make it. •
A temple cannot be built and then sanctified. Whatever
measure of sanctity, if any, it is to have, is in the motive
and purpose, spiritual or otherwise, of its founders. If it is
to be built to the aggrandisement of an age or epoch, it
will serve this purpose and this purpose only, and be
admired and worshipped as a triumph of that era until the
finger of time destroys it. If, however, it were built and
dedicated by man to his Creator, not in mere words—that
alone has no “energy value”—but in motive and deed—
even if the temple itself were never constructed in stone,
therein would reside the ..spirit, the motive, the motive
power, the creator of the new world we wish to build.
When the right spirit is there the instrument will be available
and man can then use and apply it to his needs, to make
his deserts prolific, to increase and gather his harvests, to
26
 INTRODUCTION

feed the multitude throughout the world* to cure the sick*

to punish the offender, to protect the oppressed, to suppress
the aggressor, and generally* to bring about peace and good¬
will on earth—but with one proviso—that these and the like
are man's only motives in using it.
When the right motives are there* the New Age will
dawn, and the new instrument with which to construct a
new and better world will at last be recognised and
gratefully accepted.

27
 CHAPTER II

THE NOMENCLATURE WITH NEW

DEFINITIONS

It will be elear that a new departure or discipline in

basic physics, and much more so in the physics of the
original or Primary State, and its functioning, will require a
new nomenclature.
This new nomenclature does not necessarily mean the
coining always of new words, but in many cases giving the
old familiar words and phrases their full and their original
meaning—for example, cosmos, ether, vacuum, magnetism,
biomagnetism, force, energy, entropy, ectopy, electopy,
fluidum, material, static, dynamic, mobile, inertia, gravita¬
tion, transpiration, sublimate, air, water, light, heat, entity,
entity-force, atom, atomus, tomistic, stress, stressfield,
cohesive force, gravity, weight, matter, atmosphere, etc.
Let us examine each of these, not necessarily in their
present order, but in the sequence required for the best
elucidation of the subject.
Scientists have sometimes contended that Schappeller
has “stolen their thunder,” filched their words and phrases,
giving them meanings to suit his own purpose. We will
therefore examine into Schappeller’s justifications for his
use of present words and phrases, and also whether his
new ones are well balanced, expressive, qualified and
restrained, remembering always that no one can own
words any more than he can own the landscape.
These definitions are intended only for rapid reference;
the text should be referred to for amplification. Furthermore,
they will not be fully understood until the text has been
mastered. Only the principal definitions have been given.
28
 THE NOMENCLATURE WITH NEW DEFINITIONS

ABBREVIATIONS USED
Dictionary Definition . Die. Def,
The Physics of the Primary )
State or the Primary J- PP.
Physics J
The Primary Force PF.

Present or Secondary
Physics (because it deals
with the secondary states SP.
of matter and their
functioning)

DEFINITIONS
Cosmos. Harmony, any self inclusive system characterised
by order or harmony amid complexity of detail
(a Die. Def.).
PP. An ordered system of finite extent and
spherical form, formed out of ultra-Space.
Space {Cosmic). PP. Extent in cosmos.
Space (used in the sense of Cosmic Force). PP. Includes
texture of cosmos, the Ether,
Space-Force (Static). PP. Static Potential.
Space-Force (Dynamic). PP. Primary Magnetism.
Mobile (Mobility). Something which occasions movement
or action—a mobile part of a machine—something
which can move (Die. Def.).
PP. Usually signifies energy exchange in Primary
Magnetism or transpiration between two stre3sfields.

Vacuum. Empty, space without air, Luftleerer Baum

(German). “Nature abhors a vacuum”—space
without air—says Science.
29
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

PP. “Empty space” does not exist—the texture of

space is “the Ether”—the original energy material
from which all substances are derived. Nature does
not abhor a vacuum, she functions only^ with
vacua. A space without air is not ‘ empty, it is
filled with the ether. In the technique a vacuum
is a space without air but filled with ether. In the
PP. a primary vacuum is the densest filling space
can have, e.g. the Sun. .
PP. Def. A vacuum is the densification of the ether
to the glowing state occasioning the greatest mobility
and transpiration possible within the cosmos. In
other words, the vacuum is the greatest suction force
within the cosmos.
Vacuum (Secondary). Space without air, likewise a
suction force, hence the use of the word in the PP.

Ether. That one of the elements which, according to

Aristotle, forms the material of the heavenly spheres
and bodies from the Moon to the fixed stars {Dm.
Def.). ,
PP. The Ether is the texture of Space, that ot wnicn
Space is composed.

Transpiration. Breathing (Die. Def.).

PP. That which occasions Mobility between Stress-
fields—suction or attraction between Stressfields
through energy exchange.

Stressfields. PP. An energy-stimulated space or area—the

form or shape of the Stressfield being determined by
the source of stimulation, e.g. a primary Stressfield,
ether-stimulated space occasioned by the Sun, Earth
or any other heavenly body. A secondary Stressfield
is that occasioned by an artificial source, e.g. a gauss
or electrostatic field, a light Stressfield from some
light source, a heat or sound Stressfield, in fact
any ordered static stimulation of the ether or air.
A primary Stressfield occasions transpiration and
mobility (energy-exchange). In materials (solids) the
30
 THE NOMENCLATURE WITH NEW DEFINITIONS

Stressfield is latent equalised out cohesive force,

giving tension, compression and shear properties to
material.

Magnetism. A force of attraction (Die. Def.).

PP. Suction exerted in “energy-form” is a force of
attraction.
Pi\ Def, That which promotes and exerts interpolar
exchange. In the Primary Magnet the form is
spherical

Biomagnetism. The Ether is conscious-stimnlated; if it were

not, no life could be propagated. Primary Magnetism
is therefore conscious or biomagnetic, but not life in
form.
This is difficult; no direct definition or explanation is
possible at this stage, but assimilation of the whole
subject will make it clearer.

Latent Magnetism< PP. Unstimulated unpolarised mag¬

netism. The Ether as a static potential before
polarisation of its two components (H and 0 in
energy-form),
f ■

Electricity. Derived from , the word electrum (amber)—

owing to the production of this energy from amber
(Die, Def,)*
PP. Unpolarised magnetism (but this requires further
^qualification according to form).

Electric Current. PP. Latent magnetism—highly potentised

and compressed—e,g. stimulated highly-potentised
compressed magnetism.

Force, Strength or power, vigour, might (Die. Def.),

PP. Def. The primary state or condition of matter
capable of action. : ••
PP, Here a new word has been coined—Might
(Macht, German). It means potential, static potential,
available energy. A source for release of energy.
A latent potential difference awaiting the correspond¬
ing catalyst. When the catalyst is available, then
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

the Might or Potential is transformed into active

force or energy-exchange.

Energy. PP. Is a release out of force. Force and energy

are a cycle. Energy itself is the static texture of the
Ether as potential. Force (or Might) is the static
condition of the Ether, better termed “Static
Potential.”
Energy is a sublimate out of Force. Static Potential
is Force or Potential or Might, before its release into
mobile energy.

Cycle. In colloquial language it means a recurring series of

changes in some operation, e.g. the seasons of the year;
in thermodynamics (the Carnot, Rankine, Otto cycles,
etc.), a series of operations in a cylinder. But in the
cosmos there are no cylinders.
PP. Def. A cycle of energy-operations through a
catalyst functioning a potential difference.

Inertia. Means idle, a property of matter tending to prevent

motion, or when matter is in motion to resist any
change of motion (Die. X>ef.).
PP. No such property of matter exists—it is not an
internal, but an externally induced property. It is
not a static property of matter or material, but the
result of dynamic induction, through the crossing of
the stressfield—earth’s stressfield with the cohesive
force of the material in question.
SP. There are two kinds of inertia, says Science—
linear and rotary.
Linear inertia is proportional to the mass of the body,
but Rotary inertia depends also on the distribution
of the mass about the axis of rotation.
PP. Naturally so, because in Linear inertia the in¬
duction of the earth’s stressfield due to acceleration
or deceleration is equally distributed throughout the
mass of the body, whereas in Rotary inertia this is
not the case.
32
 TIIE NOMENCLATURE WITH NEW BEFINITIOES

Induction. PP. Def. The penetration of energy into matter,

i.e. into the static energy in material.
Mass (as energy). (Masse, German.)
PP. Def. Mass is Force in a bound condition, before
it is brought to the glowing state.
Matter (as energy). (Stoff, German.)
PP. Def. Matter is mass with form—materialised
energy—energy material, e,g, glowing magnetism.
Material. PP. Def. Mass and Matter are both Energy but
not Material. Material is a growth between two
potential differences; example: the earth’s crust.
The process is too complex to explain here as a
definition. Energy builds, gives and maintains form
in materials.
Sublimate, PP. Def. A sublimate is a condensate out of
something.
A sublimate may be in fluid form: it is then an ion;
in solid form, it is a substance; it may also be in
gaseous or energy form.
The air is a gaseous sublimate out of the atmospheric
stressfield. The Sun is a fundamental energy subli¬
mate (matter) out of the Ether.
Electricity may be regarded as a kind of sublimate
out of magnetism—a fluid form ot energy, a fiuidum.
Fiuidum. PP. Def. Energy with mass. Magnetism has too
much energy and not enough mass to be regarded
flfejjfluidum. c.g.-7jn;i«ij^tles3‘:; ffigrent is not fiuidum, :j$i
is merely a stress which is being moved, not a mobile
but a dynamic stress, and even then only in the sense
that it is being moved. Volts are simply a stress
when wattless. Amps are densified volts. This is
important in the new technique.
Atom. (Atomus, Latin.) Indivisible (Die. Def.).
PP. Def. Atom, Atomus, Tom, tomistic—a dome.
Atomus. PP. Def. The creative entity in the centre, e.g,
the Sun.
33
 THE PHYSICS OE THE FEIMARY STATE OE MATTER

Tomistie. PP. Def* The Potential Difference or force of

attraction between this physical centre or entity and
its corresponding oxygen stressfield.

The Atom. PP. Def. This is the wrhoIe. The atom in the
PP. is therefore the living atom of Nature, not
merely a convenient schematic planetary supposition
of electrons revolving round a nucleus. The definition
of Democritus is: An atom is a dense entity whose
space is empty*
Schappeller's definition is: An atom is a dense entity
whose space is vacuum,
Goethe says: Kern und Schale beides auf cine Mam,
Translated freely, this means that the kernel and the
shell functioning as a whole constitutes the nut; in
this ease it is the hydrogen core in the glowing state
and its cold complementary surrounding oxygen
stressfield, the living atom! No other exists in
Nature, it is the creative entity of life energy or
biomagnetism.

Atomic. PP, Def. Complete.

Atonic. PP* Def. Incomplete,

A gens. A faculty or state of acting or of exerting power™

an agent or instrument (Die. Def.).
PP. Def* An agens is the driving force which an
entity possesses, but only when it is between the
fundamental potential difference* (This applies to
the Primary State*) Examples: the so-called waves
in radio are an agens, likewise the energy impregna¬
tions in a gramophone record*
These are two examples in the techniques of to-day.
The agens in the PP, requires elaborate explanation
and extensive knowledge of the subject before it will
be understood*
Entity. A real being whether in thought (as an ideal con¬
ception) or in fact; a being, essence or existence
(Die. Def.).
34
 THE NOMENCLATURE WITH NEW DEFINITIONS

PP. Def. An energy creation—a . condition of the

energies with form, an entity* In the secondary con¬
dition an organism, life with form.

Electron. Amber, electrum (Die. Def.).

PP, Def, An electron is a specifically charged
hydrogen and oxygen energy globule.

Gravity. Heavy {Die, Def, .

For PP. Def. see Weight.

Gravitation. That species of attraction by which all particles

of matter tend towards one another (Die. Def.).
PP. This is an entirely false notion. The attraction
between bodies is conditional. Gravitation is ex¬
plained in the text, but see also definition of Weight.

Air. Any gaseous envelope (Die. Def.).

Atmosphere, This may be translated from the Greek as the

breath-sphere, the breathing-sphere.

PP. Def. Air is a sublimate out of the atmospheric

stressfield, itself being & stressfield of oxygen and
hydrogen energy;' here air is oxygen and hydrogen,
but in this sublimate1 it is changed, as a sublimate
is not a polarisation product, but a separation or
condensation product whereby polarity ceases, the
hydrogen no longer constituting a pole, as* change of
state takes place—change to the gaseous state—
whereby the hydrogen takes on a neutral form and
is known as nitrogen, plus a residue from this trans¬
formation, viz. the noble gases.

Atmosphere. Throughout the PP. this refers to the stress-

field round the earth, arising from the central hydro¬
gen core and extending for millions of miles of which,
as above explained, the air is a sublimate or a con¬
densate in gaseous form—a compression product out
of the atmospheric stressfield, in form an envelope
bound to the earth's periphery.
85 ;
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Watert PP. Bef. A further sublimate in liquid form, the

third state of matter,
A chemical combination of hydrogen and oxygen in
the third state of matter—the residue here is really
deuterium.
Since water is H and 0 and since it is a sublimate
out of the atmospheric stressfield, which in its turn
is merely ‘'stimulated ether/3 which is also H and 0
energy, and since H and 0 when functioning by
polarity is magnetism, water must be liquid magnet¬
ism in the latent state, i.e, latent liquid magnetism.
It cannot exert any exterior attractive force because
its H and 0 polarity is merged as a homogeneous
stressfield and this constitutes the cohesive force
of water. It is a stressfield equalised out by polarity
and is thus externally in a neutral state—internally
its force of attraction operates as cohesive force.

Cohesive Force. PP. Def. The equalised out bipolarity of

the stressfield which compacts and brings matter to
the third and fourth states and gives form.

Light and Heat. Conditions of energy, compression products,

functioning expansively.

Gravity or Weight* SP* Def. The pull of the earth on mass.

PP, If the negative sign were given to this, it would
be very close to the basic truth. The earth or any
heavenly body has no weight relative to the cosmos
because the glowing magnetism75 reacts upon the
ether and lifts or neutralises the weight. This means
that the force exerted by the hydrogen core against
the surrounding ether stressfield, neutralises the so-
called weight, or carries the heavenly body. This
fundamental principle can be applied in the new
technique and is explained later.
Furthermore, it means that the force of one kind of
H 4‘

gravitation, primary gravitation, must have a negative

sign since it functions outwards,
36
 THE NOMENCLATURE WITH NEW DEFINITIONS

The weight or gravitational value of a mass

(material) is the energy stress that would be required
to suspend it in the air. The calculation remains the
same as in the SP., but the original cause or principle
is different. However, this is a matter for the new
technique and requires a complete chapter.
Energy-Membrane. PP. Def. The word “membrane” has,
up to the present, only been applied to the secondary
states of matter, principally, if not entirely, in
anatomy. Hence the reason that it is qualified here
as energy-membrane, signifying an energy frame or
membrane of infinite sensitivity, supporting static
stress and likewise energy transference.
Polarisation* PP* Def. The separation of two components
with mobility, that is, constituting bipolar form
with a neutral centre—the three essentials of any
bipolar system, viz. two poles and a neutral.
Ectopy. PP. Def. Energy arising or springing from an
external source. This can only be understood from
the text.

Electopy. PP. Def. Electricity or electromagnetism arising

oi springing from a circumference to its corresponding
centre.
■. ii' .■ ■

Implosion. PP. Def. Ignition to, instead of from, a centre

as in explosion.

Impression, PP, Def. The impregnation product from

implosion—a sun or other variant, but in all cases
a spherical hydrogen core brought to the glowing
state by compression and thus intense densifica-
tion beyond the critical point, when a permanent
“impression^ is made involving change of condition
to the glowing state.

37
 CHAPTER III

CREATION

Some philosophers declare that Nature possesses some-

tiling in her which has the power to create. This is an
obvious truism, but falsely expressed—furthermore, it is
begging the question. It is an evasion of the problem, rather
than a solution of it.
The SP has no oracle to utter on this, the most basic
and fundamental question of all, viz. what creates in
Nature ? . „ .
A dictionary definition of the word 1 creation . is,
“The act of causing to exist, or fact of being brought into
existence by Divine power, or its equivalent,
Locke says: “As when a new particle of matter doth
begin to exist—which had before no being; and this we cafl

“Creationism” is defined in a dictionary as being

“the doctrine that a world came into being out of nothing
through an act (or a series of acts) of a transcendent
creator*”
(PP*) This statement Is, of course, a direct contra-
diction. If the world came into being through an act of a
transcendent creator, the stuff of which the world was built:
and its functioning are both the product of an All Pervading
Consciousness, and it was thus created out of Consciousness.
Science is asking, “Where and when did life entei into
the scheme of things 1 ”
The answer lies in the proper understanding of life and
what life actually signifies.
Let us therefore have done with this philosophical
speculation and examine the facts before us, basically.
If something has been created, and we know definitely
38
 CREATION

that it has, then no "thing” could have created it—dead

matter cannot create anything. Not even an entity nor a
spiritual entity can create, because an entity must itself
be created—it is itself a creation.
The Creator cannot therefore be an entity or a spirit,
but must be ail All-Pervading Consciousness which saturates
the Ether and Space or Extent in its infinite totality, of which
our Universe or Cosmos is a particle*
Thus there could not be more than one Creator because
a creator would then be partial and not total nor all-
pervading. If there were more than one, then each one
would be an entity, and as entities they could rule, but not
create.
Nothing, therefore, can create but a creator, and
nothing can create a creator* Because whatever created a
creator is the Creator, and if there is more than one, they
roust have been eimted. So the AU-Pervading Consciousness
is the Creator—and there is only one.
This branch of the PP. Lis not concerned with the
spiritual laws or moral issues.
The important points derived from tms are, that the
Cosmos or Universe is saturated with this Consciousness
and functions on the Creator's plan, which we term "the
laws of Nature/9 A physics which does not understand and
ignores Consciousness is itself fundamentally sterile, and
can only be used as a guide to the techniques.
Life did not enter into the scheme of things. Organic
life is created out of entities, and entities are products
of consciousness, conscious-energy and life-force or bio-
magnetism, and the life-force is derived from the All-
Pervading Consciousness or the Creator. In other words,
the definition of fundamental or "origin-consciousness” is
the Creator. There is no such thing as "original conscious¬
ness”—because this would imply that the Creator had been
created, whereas He must always have been and always be,
for He is the origin of all consciousness, or Origin-
Consciousness.

39
 CHAPTER IV

THE COSMOS

Space as such is infinite and our Cosmos or Universe

may be considered as a particle of space* having form—*
spherical form—and being* of course, finite in extent*
Outside the Cosmos is the storehouse of energy in
latent* unstimulated form* and infinite in extent, but here
also is the All-Pervading Consciousness, as latent Conscious¬
ness*
Purely as a simile and for illustrating this only* one
may regard this as the kind of consciousness felt or avail¬
able from* say, the books in a library* There is “potential
in the books, but potential difference only when a reader
consults one. When the remanent consciousness in the hook
and the consciousness of the reader (on the particular sub¬
ject under consideration) have equalised out, the potential
difference has been disseminated, and in this case the book
is replaced. The remanent consciousness in books, papers,
maps, photographs, etc* is due to the energy impregnations
on the cohesive force of their respective materials induced
through the thought-force. But we must not carry this
simile too far, because in Space we are not dealing merely
with remanent consciousness, but with the AH-Pervading
Consciousness Who functions on an “utter plan” and draws
on His static Self as and when He requires, not as entity,
but as Universality.
The utter origin* the infinite Space beyond the Cosmos,
the origin stuff, the product of the Creator's Consciousness
in which He, the All-Pervading Consciousness* is at rest, is
expressed here, in our present language, as carbon energy
static. It might be termed a “latent potential,” Creation
in the first stage means the forming of a universe or cosmos,
40
 THE COSMOS

whore the laws as laid down by the Creator can function;

where life-energy can operate; life-entities, origin life in
the primary or “energy-form,” can be created and exist;
where worlds can be formed and where life can be trans¬
formed from the entity to the organism.

THE FORMATION OF A COSMOS, UNIVERSE

OR ETHER-SPACE
The thought-force of the Creator can produce in the
homogeneous static latent potential a point of inequality
which forms in infinite Space a finite sphere of stimulation
tensioned to the point of inequality, and this is what we
term a universe or cosmos.
This finite universe or cosmos is, as a whole, a point
of inequality, relatively to the homogeneous static latent
potential of infinite Space.
The texture is now stimulated or tensioned static latent
potential, which we term here “the Ether.”
» i i-1" Jv ij >['l ■ ‘ j"

The Ether is thus conscious-physical and is the “energy

0
soil”
«■ ir
from. which
'
cosmic1,1 bodies
j | T ■" r ■"
are formed
p t['1J ^ 1 -^jl
as''il'
and when the
right conditions are present, determined by the conscious
1 -I' -.-T

Time Factor and Ether functioning, the whole originating

from the bho
This formation of a universe or cosmos—and there may
be many such—is the FIRST CREATION, or the first stage
of creation.

THE FUNCTION OF THE ETHER

We have now a stimulated static potential having Space-
form, a carbon static potential, of the nature of an “energy-
membrane” (see Def.). In other wTords, the condition of
Space (finite) is that of an energy-membrane, the texture
being that from which it came, a latent carbon static potential;
but in finite Space or the cosmos it is stimulated or tensioned,
forming a spherical cosmos or universe. A homogeneous
static carbon potential in the condition of a universal all-
41
 THE BHYSICS OF THE RRlMAEY STATE OF MATTER

pervading energy-membrane forming a whole universe or

cosmos—this is the texture of Space, known under the name
of “the Ether/5 and which is capable of supporting stress and
transference of energy.

THE FUNCTIONING OF THE ETHER IN A

UNIVERSE OR COSMOS
So much for the formation of the Ether, which pervades
all Space in a universe or cosmos, and now let us consider
how the Ether itself functions in the cosmos*
Once again, the functioning of the Ether depends on
a point of inequality being formed in the stimulated homo¬
geneous static potential. This time, however, it occurs
through what we usually term “physical means ”; the actual
process is explained in Chapter VI.
It was previously stated that the cosmos was a sphere of
stimulation to a central point, the point where the inequality
was formed. This means, in the case of the cosmos, the
formation of a tensioned energy-membrane, at rest as such,
but tuned and capable of stimulation or super-imposition
of energy, that is, the formation of the all-pervading Ether,
Now consider a point of inequality in the Ether, itself,
that is in the Cosmos or Universe, which it is now considered
has been formed out of the storehouse or infinite Space*
The stimulation or super-imposition of this stimulation
causes the carbon energy static to separate out into its two
component parts, known to us under the names of hydrogen
and oxygen energy (not gases).
But this separation of the two components must follow
a definite law, otherwise it cannot constitute and function
as a force. The separation must be polarisation, and this is
known in the PP as the centripetal action of the Ether.
The hydrogen component, as it separates, forms a point of
inequality radially by exerting attraction upon itself, this
produces densification and finally, under enormous com¬
pressive pressure, light-matter is formed by “implosion,”
“impression” follows, and what we term a sun or other
42
 The cosmos

variant is formed. The formation of basic cosmic bodies

(suns or other variants) from ether as material in a cosmos,
as tensioned Space-form, constitutes the second stage of creation.
It is legitimate to term it centripetal action, because
centripetal force in the SP functions radially to a centre,
although the origin in the SP of this force is the revolution
of mass round the centre in question, and is expressed by
the formula mv2jr. It will be obvious that this formula
cannot hold here* A different mathematical treatment will
be required* A sun or glowing sphere of hydrogen is really
a sublimate, concentrate or precipitate in energy form out
of the Ether. For it is an axiom in the PP that everything
must be composed only of what was there or what was available.
This might be termed the first axiom in the PP.
Each “new orderJ5 may, through sueeessive polarisa¬
tions and later on other forms of separation, and finally
permutations of these separations, produce or generate new
variations of the fundamentals, oxygen and hydrogen,
derived from carbon energy; but the old adage, 4'There is
nothing new under the sun/' or perhaps better expressed,
‘"There is nothing new in the sun/? is true, because the sun
is a Sublimate out of what was there, the ether, the carbon
static potential*
Electrolysis is really the polar production of sublimates,
and so for this fundamental or cosmic centripetal action we
should perhaps look for our mathematical solution in this
direction* The sun is therefore a negative fire formed nega¬
tively by implosion instead of by explosion, and out of
contact with air instead of in contact with if*
We must now carefully consider the full significance
of Newton's Third Law of Motion, viz* to every action there
is always an equal and opposite reaction; or the mutual
actions of any two bodies are always equally and oppositely
directed.
The sun, as we see, was formed by compression, resulting
in the densification of the hydrogen component, and to such
an extent that it is brought to the glowing state. {Light-
matter is formed by “energy-compression5*—dealt with
later,)
43
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Here again, we have a new axiom, or rather the old

one applies in another form: the energy which any body
possesses can only be a product of its energy of formation.
Taking this second axiom and Newton s Third Law
together, we can find the solution to the sun's functioning.
The energy of formation was “compression/" and Newton’s
Third Law declares that wherever there is action there
must he reaction and that this is equal and opposite; if the
energy of formation was “compressive/" then by Newton's
Third Law the reaction must be “expansive/'" and when
energy operates expansively we term it “radiation/5 Com¬
pression, therefore, is the origin-force of all radiation*
Much wild speculation has been made as to the source
and cause of the sun's radiation* It was possible to ring the
changes on three factors, viz* the rate of the sun's radiation,
its probable age and original size, and finally, out of the
conjurer's bag, emerged either the probable age of the sun
or its original size—“the cart before the horse/s The first
consideration could not be that the sun was “losing energy/"
but rather how it was ever formed, and thus, from whence
it obtained its energy.
The further statement that as the sun is losing energy
it must be getting smaller, can also be fallacious. If the
formation, functioning and nature of the sun are properly
understood, an alternative presents itself, viz. that the sun
is “feeding.”
The other suggestion, or rather desultory speculation,
that the sun's upkeep of energy is due probably to some form
of transmutation of hydrogen is fantastic. Transmutation is
conversion of energy, sometimes implying alteration in state
or form, but it is not a permanent source of energy. Further¬
more, the statement is made without any attempt to show
where the hydrogen originated or in what form it was.
The suggestion that the sun radiates energy because it
is hot is again begging the question, because the problem
then arises, from whence came the source of the sun's heat ?
—and this even before it has been established that the sun
is hot, or what heat in the primary state really signifies*
The purpose of this and other criticisms here is not
U
 THE COSMOS

and will not be merely to criticise present Science, but to

indicate to ns what line we must follow in order that
we may substitute for speculation and guessing, a basic
examination of the subject.
Let us suppose that the earth revolves round the sun,
or that the sun revolves round the earth, and that the earth
revolves on its own axis; here again, we can ring the changes
between the various forms of relative motions, and this ib
what is meant by “speculative reasoning,” ignoring the
apparently unimportant details and “sweeping on” in each
case to what may be the grand fallacy.
Whereas a basic examination admits of no suppositions;
it at once demands that motion, if, such exists in any
heavenly body, must be established, that is, where the
energy comes from to produce such motion, what form the
motion must take and its exact nature, and in which hody
and for how long it can be sustained, and likewise whether
the motion is free and unrestrained, or constrained and
defined, and if so, by what, and under what conditions.
Now the first basic point to settle is which state of
matter is primary—the solid, liquid or gaseous.
It has been suggested that the earth has a solid core,
or that it is probably a liquid core, and this without ever
considering the function which the core of any heavenly
body must perform.
Science has apparently now reached the stage when it
considers that the primary state of matter is neither solid,
liquid nor gaseous, but ^energy,” but without being able to
define where or in what form this “basic energy state” is
to be found.
Since everything was derived from “energy,” and the
only available energy material not merely was, but still is,
the Ether—the homogeneous static potential—it follows that
the sun is a polarisation product out of the Ether, the
two components of ‘the Ether—hydrogen and oxygen_
forming the two poles, the hydrogen the core and the
oxygen the surrounding and complementary stressfield.
How this takes place has already been explained in brief on
page 42, paragraph 3, and more fully in Chapter VI.
45
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Now ill the airy and romantic description of how

worlds were formed, which is usually illustrated with
plausible and fascinating, but highly imaginative pictures,
it is interesting to note the obvious importance given to
vapours and water in the evolution of new worlds or
heavenly bodies, but without any basic evidence of what
vapour is in the fundamental state or how it is formed in
the first instance.
Water or vapour is hydrogen and oxygen, but
apparently only when chemically combined. Two parts of
hydrogen" and one of oxygen gas is merely a mechanical
mixture of these two gases. The Germans call it Knallgaz,
we have no special name for it. It is, or it should he, an
interesting scientific fact that to bring these two gases to
water requires fire. In other words, they must be burnt,
then they are said to be chemically combined, but even then
without any explanation as to what has actually taken place.
If Science says the energy form or energy is the basic state
of matter, and it obviously is, the hydrogen and oxygen must
first exist in this form before they could be clothed as gases,
and chemical combination is merely the combining of the
energies of the constituents in question, in this case hydro¬
gen and oxygen energies, and this is done through fire.
Therefore, the first state of water or vapour is oxygen and
hydrogen energy and the first condition of water is fire-
hydrogen fire, negative fire.
Now we have explained that the carbon static potential
of Space {the Ether) is a homogeneous mixture of its two
components, hydrogen and oxygen energy, and that the sun
must be derived from what was there and nothing else;
therefore the sun is a hydrogen fire surrounded by its
oxygen stressfield; both, of course, are in the energy form.
The necessary ingredients are now there as fuel for
the fire, since all fuels contain carbon, hydrogen and oxygen,
and thus also the two ingredients and the condition to pro¬
duce the first vapours and finally water on the sun’s periphery.
If the static potential Space, or the Ether, were any¬
thing else but that above stated, no fuel or ingredients for
moisture would be available and no sun could be formed.
46
 THE COSMOS

If the separation of the constituents of the Ether were

not bipolar the sun could neither form nor function. This
is of basic importance (explained page 42, paragraph 3 et seg.,
also Chapter VI).
The Ether and the sun are therefore identical in com¬
position because the latter is a product or sublimate out
of the former, that is, the sun is an Ether sublimate. We
therefore have two likes, the Ether (space texture—static
potential) and the sun, but in unlike condition, the one
being a static potential, the other constituting a bipolar
system, with mobile interchange causing a force of attrac¬
tion, and here we have the primary magnet, primary
magnetism. Since, as previously explained, the Ether iB
stimulated with Consciousness from the All-Pervading
Consciousness, this primary magnetism or magnet of pure
energy is life energy or biomagnetism and is the source from
which all organic life is born, energised, and whereby it is
sustained.
This glowing hydrogen core is f therefore •! termed
"glowing magnetism” and is actually the Primary Force
in all Nature, which means that the ether or static potential
of Space is latent cold unpolarised magnetism.
If the Ether were not latent magnetism then!no such
thing as polarised magnetism could exist.

"Magnetic action is independent of the pressure

of air and occurs also in a vacuum.;* Hence magnetism
is a state of space devoid of matter, i,e. a state of the
ether.” (Page 111, Vol. Ill, of Grimsehl’s five-volume
Textbook on Physics, 1933.)

This statement merely serves to show that German

physicists some ten years ago were coming to the conclusion
that the ether was magnetism in some form, although they
were only led to this from secondary considerations and not
from primary analysis. From whence this magnetism was
derived, its nature and functioning, as likewise the primary
vacuum, was unknown to them, as it is even to Science at
the present day.
47
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

SUMMARY
The cosmos is really densified ether out of the infinite
storehouse of Space, in which it is anchored as the interior
space of a sphere, thus supplying the material for dynamic
action—formation of cosmic bodies.
The texture or composition of this confined space,
cosmos or universe is a carbon energy potential; there is
no other source or origin. This is the equivalent in the SP
of a basic element, but it is not an element, since if it is a
true element it cannot function of itself, and if there is more
than one it cannot be an element.
In Nature there is, therefore, no such thing as an
element, only an “elemental state,” which we term the
“elemental,” and the elemental is capable of polarisation
into its two components, oxygen and hydrogen energy,
through the centripetal action of the hydrogen component
separating out and forming by densification a physical centre
or pole wherever a point of inequality has, through an agency
exterior to this point, formed, or rather the hydrogen com¬
ponent at this point of inequality in the otherwise homo'
geneous carbon static potential, through enormous densifica¬
tion due to its characteristic of exerting attraction upon
itself, produces light-matter and thus brings itself to the
glowing state, when it is termed “glowing magnetism.”
Specific Space, that is, a cosmos, is thus conditional to
form, which is spherical. The whole of the ether of specific
space or cosmos is the force of cohesion, but in the free,
unbound condition.
The ultra-Space is really latent carbon force in the
free state, but when densified, as in the cosmos, it is carbon
energy static potential, supplying the material for formation
of cosmic bodies.
Ultra-Space is not ether because it is not tensioned or
controlled as Space-form; ether is specific, formed, stimu¬
lated, the static potential of a cosmos, latent bio magnetism,
of which, when polarised, the hydrogen component through
tremendous densification is brought to the glowing state
48
 THE COSMOS

and termed “glowing magnetism,” the true biomagnetic

static force, the Primary Force in all Nature,
If we are given a sphere, and from its surface work
backwards to determine its geometrical centre, we have
found its origin* Now, suppose instead of a metal or
material sphere we consider a sphere of energy or a spherical
stressfield, then it follows that this has also a geometrical
centre, but the geometrical centre must in this case be also
a piiysical centre, otherwise the stressfield as such could not
be generated or maintained.
Here the physical centre is the hydrogen core of the
sun, which, together with its surrounding complementary
stressfield, constitutes a primary vacuum. A vacuum has
really no centre, it is itself the centre, the physical centre or
origin of a given stressfield, which it occasions, as we shall
see later.
The geometrical and physical centre of a cosmos must
always be the point to which the whole cosmos is
“tensioned,1* maintaining its Space-form as a cosmos or
universe. (See first and last paragraphs, page 41,}
The geometrical and physical centre of a sun or other
variant is its glowing hydrogen core, but a primary vacuum
as such has really no physical centre because it is always in
mobile exchange*

49
 CHAPTER V

THE VACUUM

In order to understand the functioning of the sun and

why it is legitimate to term the glowing hydrogen component
of the Ether when conglobated “glowing magnetism,” it
is necessary to grasp what a vacuum really is and what it
signifies. (See Chapter II, page 29 et seq^ Vacuum,)
In the SP a vacuum means a space without air, a partial
vacuum being a space possessing less than the normal quantity
or pressure of air* On the other hand, just as magnetism
in the SP is described as a “force of attraction/* vacuum
is said to exert a suction force. Science explaining that this
suction force arises from the greater or full normal air pressure
acting on the lesser air pressure within the vacuum area*
This is tied down “once and for all” by mathematical calcula¬
tions, and experimentally through the instrument known as
the barometer, and Science thus rests assured that here at
least the matter is quite simple.
But here co-incidence (not coincidence) has, as is so
often the case in experimental physics, screened the true
facts; the shadow has been mistaken for the substance.
The barometer does not measure the weight of the
column of air as weight, but as stress. The substance and
the shadow run coincidentally, this fact making no
difference to the engineer or even to the experimental
physicist, provided the latter is not examining or researching
for the origin or primary laws.
Vacuum, as we have seen, is “empty space,” but empty
space is not necessarily vacuum. Wherever there is air
there must be vacuum, but wherever there is vacuum there
is not necessarily air. Because air, as we have seen, is a
compressive product out of the atmospheric stressfield; the
50
 THE VACUUM

origin or primary vacuum exists therefore in some form in

space itself.
Weight can only operate vertically towards the earth
and the air is not a nearly incompressible medium such as
water- but the atmospheric stressfieid varies inversely as
the square of the distance from the centre of the earth, and
arises from the glowing magnetism central core after a sun
has formed a crust and become an earth. This is the source
of terrestrial magnetism.
The magnetic field cannot exist without a source of
magnetism. Science is at present guessing as to what is at
the centre of the earth—an iron core, nickel steel or a liquid,
none of which would constitute the source of magnetism nor
perform the primary function for a living earth, and a dead
earth could not form and support life, (See Chapter XXVI,
Gravitation.) ' . >
When the density or intensity of densification of the
central core reduces below a certain critical point (because,
unlike when it was a sun, it cannot, owing to its crust, feed
on its surrounding stressfieid), it cannot any longer produce
its two primary sublimates, essential to life, air and water;
it becomes what we term a “moon”; finally, as the process
of the central core’s deterioration continues, it fails to hold
as a heavenly body and disintegrates.
The biomagnetic stressfieid, arising from the earth’s
central core, permeates the crust and extends to a vast
distance beyond the periphery, the earth deriving its sub¬
limate—air—at its periphery through this permeation—the
biomagnetic core, in conjunction with external cosmic in¬
fluences, being the ultimate origin of all meteorological
conditions.
Briefly stated, the core functions the “interior water
cycle” of the earth, which takes place in the “energy form,”
and this interior water cycle functions an “exterior water
cycle,” which latter gives rise to the meteorological conditions
with which we are familiar.
What is at present termed “atmospheric electricity”
owes its origin and maintenance to this stressfieid from
the core, although conditions may exist when it is converted
51
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

into static electricity, or by compression of this magnetic

field through “point contact” instruments.
This is the answer to the great problem with which
meteorologists are still confronted, viz, how the earth's
electric charge is maintained, and furthermore, the even
more basic problem which should confront them, from
whence does this so-called electric charge originate—the
point being that the origin stressfiekl is magnetism and not
electricity.
Thus wThat is at present termed atmospheric electricity
is really another method of measuring the earth's stressfield,
but in electrical pressure, whereas the barometer registers
it in weight. Actually, the earth’s stressfield is a magnetic
stressfield, but the instruments used, once again, convert the
substance into the shadow and show electrical charge in
volts*
The barometer measures this stress, but the shadow, that
is the air, as what is termed weight, exactly follows the
substance {the stress) and the calculation coincides with
the atmospheric stress, thus screening the true origin or
cause, which is stress and not weight, (See Chapter XXVI,
Gravitation, Equipotentials.)
The so-called force of suction is vastly greater than that
attributed to it, viz, 15 lbs, per sq, in., but not under the
conditions in which it is normally formed through the
medium of a plunger within a cylindrical closed space,
known as a plunger pump. The plunger forms a vacuum
force, but in very imperfect form—because it is not spherical
—and experiments here, if properly carried out, could show
the colossal force of even this imperfect vacuum. Threads
of glass were actually torn out of a glass tube in a plunger-
formed vacuum during experiments in Vienna.
If we take a glass sphere, or a metal sphere, and exhaust
the air, it must not be overlooked that the sphere now devoid
of air is still filled with ether. There is a force acting towards
the geometrical centre of the sphere, which cannot possibly
arise from the exterior air pressure, as the exhausted sphere
has no connection with the exterior air* But in the moment
that the air is removed, the exterior ether density will pene-
52
 THE VACUUM

trate and equalise out with the interior density of the sphere.
But, as has been explained, the force towards the centre of
the sphere is ether pressure or suction and does not therefore
depend on the relative ether densities between the exterior
and interior of the sphere.
Within the sphere we have thus still the radial pull in
every direction, or a universal centripetal pull exerted on
the cohesive force of the material of which the sphere is
made, which cohesive force is also vacuum force—hence
the “hold” which the ether pull has on the material of the
sphere—and this is, of course, exerted to the geometrical
centre of the sphere. (See also paragraph 5, next page,)
To make this clearer, whilst the air is being exhausted
from a sphere, the ether (wThich is always present within the
air) is drawn or sucked in due to the potential difference
between the warm ether in the exhausted sphere and the
cold ether surrounding it; as noon as the air is exhausted
and the pump or exhausting apparatus is stopped this
potential difference becomes zero, but the ether-suction from
periphery to the centre remains.
Furthermore, a professor of physics proved by experi¬
ment that the quality of this vacuum force varied with the
material of which the sphere was made, e.g. whether of gold,
silver, copper, steel, etc.
Thus there are different qualities of vacua according to
the material of the spherical containers, the material of
which acts as a filter on the inflowing ether; the ether in
the case of each specific material retaining a corresponding
specific characteristic, much in the same way as white light
passing various colour filters retains, in each case, only the
light of a corresponding wave-length. If, therefore, a vacuum
is produced in a sphere of iron or steel, we have one quality
of vacuum, that is, of latent magnetism, and this will be
relatively coarse magnetism; whereas if the metal sphere
were made of gold, the vacuum produced therein would be
relatively finer, and this principle has been definitely proven
by a professor of physics.
This is occasioned by the evolution of the entity of the
material, the successive processes from the “energy state"
53
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

which have formed the respective so-called present elements*

Herein lies one of the great secrets in Sch appellees work*
Schappefler claims to be able to apply this industrially.
An evacuated sphere is not a true vacuum but only
a latent vacuum* the equivalent of a latent electronic volt
stress*
A “secondary vacuum/1 or a space without air, has
therefore only ether stress—carbon static potential, but with
“form/5
Here we arrive at a very important truth, viz. that
Space, as such, is not vacuum, but ether is the texture of
latent vacuum only when formed, and everything in Nature
always takes the spherical shape unless distorted by
external influences* In other words, the vastness of space
is without air, but it is not vacuum or even latent vacuum
unless it is spherically controlled and formed, as an area of
stress or a “stress area31—a Cosmos*
Now, no such vacuum in latent form dependent on the
spherical wall of solid substance, the cohesive force of which
is the periphery of the vacuum, could form the energy-free
Cosmos or Space* Where there is no artificial sphere there
must be a sphere of force, a “force area*3: (See paragraph
5, p, 52*)
Let us ponder carefully over this; a sphere has a geo¬
metrical centre, but a vacuum has non©—it is itself a centre,
not a geometrical, but a physical centre; but this physical
centre is a combustion point of some form due to implosion.
Here we have a core of one component of the ether
(hydrogen energy) and the densest material which can exist
in the whole Cosmos* This, and its surrounding oxygen
stress field, constitutes the absolute fundamental vacuum in
Nature—the required physical centre with its corresponding
spherical area of stress stretching for millions of miles* There¬
fore the sun and its corresponding stress-spaee or field of
stress or stress field round it, are two likes in unlike condition,
constituting instantly a Potential Difference*
The sun was formed by compression or densifleation of
the ether on a point of inequality, in other words, a force
of suction, and thereby exerts attraction upon the ether
54
 THE VACrt'M

owing to the PD existing between the two; the ether is thus

drawn in, catalysed and forced out again as radiant energy.
The sun is therefore a suction and force pump, functioning
in the primary state of matter—the energy form; two likes
in unlike condition is the greatest force which can exist in
Nature, but when in the free state as a sun and its surround¬
ing stressfield, one must move 1 The sun moves through the
Cosmos, together with its surrounding stressfield, other¬
wise it could not feed—it must function, as it were, on a
constant new stimulation through its stressfield and so the
sun compensates for its loss in radiation and retains its
size in this manner, furthermore, it is quite obvious that
the sun and its stressfield are one and must move as one
because they are complementary.
The point of inequality in the homogeneous ether was
established at that instant when the previous sun formed a
crust and became an earth. Its motion ceased and its
magnetic field {due to the glowing magnetism core) concen¬
trated and produced a point of inequality in the ether; this
concentrated stressfield crossing the homogeneous ether
stressfield, and being concentrated, it produced polarisation
of the ether components—the hydrogen component, as has
been explained, concentrating on the point of inequality and
forming the new sun’s core. It follows, therefore, that the
size of the new-born sun depends on the size of the hydrogen
concentration, which depends on the intensity of the con¬
centration of the new earth’s field, which forms the point
of inequality in the ether. The greater the intensity, the
greater the concentration of the hydrogen sublimate—the
point of inequality being formed at the square of the distance
of the earth’s diameter in kilometres, not in miles.
A sun is thus the greatest suction force in existence,
it is a space without air but densified ether, it ib therefore
vacuum, or rather the Primary Vacuum. It is the force of
cohesion in its original form, between its core and periphery,
bound by the potential difference, between the two likes
in unlike condition—the glowing and cold conditions of
ether; it constitutes the complete atom—-kernel and nut
exerting attraction through mobile exchange—that is, inter-
55
 THE PHYSICS GE THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

polar energy transference due to the PD in spherical form.

The sun’s periphery convex, together with the spherical and
cold surrounding stressfield, concave-spherical—this is the
complete atom, this constitutes the atomic force in the origin
state, as a mobile potential difference.
The ether is a static potential composed of two com¬
ponents which, when polarised, form a force of attraction;
magnetism is described as “the force of attraction/* thus
the ether is magnetism in the latent state or latent magnet¬
ism; when polarised, the hydrogen component is magnetism
in the glowing state, or glowing magnetism. This is the
Fundamental Force, the Cosmic Force, Space Force, the real
Atomic Force in the free state as a potential difference, in
fact, the Primary Force, The artificial production of glowing
magnetism, and its technique, whereby it can be produced
and applied to mechanical power, indeed to every present
requirement of human activity and more, was the essence and
purpose of this discovery.
The sun is thus a negative fire, functioning by com*
pression without air; whereas a positive fire functions with
air, expansively. Both must have the basic ingredients of
a fuel, viz. carbon, hydrogen and oxygen; the sun, as has
been shown, possesses these in the primary state or energy
form.
Diesel fuel has this also in the energy form, but clothed
in the vapour .state, and fire is obtained entirely by
compression.
In contact with air, glowing magnetism would immedi¬
ately be disintegrated and disappear; out of contact with
air, it is the greatest “fuel source5* that can exist in Nature.
In contact with air, the positive fires thrive as fuels and
sources of heat and radiation; out of contact with air, the
fuels, as such, disintegrate and split up into their con¬
stituent parts, but always, of course, to form the three
components of which ©very fuel, positive or negative, must
be composed—carbon, hydrogen and oxygen.
Coal is carbon and petroleum is a series of hydro¬
carbons.
Out of contact with air, what is termed destructive
56
 THE VACUUM

distillation produces the paraffin hydrocarbon series, all

originating from the carbon static potential polarising and
forming a hydrogen core, then a solid crust, and by permuta¬
tions and combinations and other factors dealt with later,
these fuel deposits are formed in various states, solid, liquid
and gaseous, but all with carbon, hydrogen and oxygen,
together with the impurities of formation.
So vacuum is a stress towards inwards; it is occasioned
by the centripetal action of the ether. This is a law in the PP,
perhaps the first law.
The vacuum arising from an evacuated sphere is also
occasioned by the centripetal action of the ether -within the
sphere, as such. When the air is present in the sphere, the
ether within the sphere cannot exert this suction force from
the spherical periphery wall to the centre; this suction force
can only function after the air has been removed. This
suction force is due to the ether itself being latent magnetism
and thus having the characteristic of suction within it, but
which can only function when all the right conditions obtain.
In an artificially formed sphere, after the air has been
removed, it exerts a pressure or suction over the entire
peripheral wall of the sphere to the geometrical centre.
This suction is exerted through the "hold” which the ether
has on the cohesive force of the material of the sphere wall,
whether this is of glass, steel or any other material. The
denser the ether within the sphere, the greater the suction,
as the suction arises from the ether itself.
On the other hand, Space is not vacuum unless centri-
petally formed as an area of force or potential (a cosmos).
Vacuum is really the mother of magnet jam
The ether is vacuum material and is a spherical sir ess-
field; it does constitute a secondary vacuum if its sublimate—
air—is removed artificially.
Glowing magnetism is the true vacuum.
In principle only, vacuum and magnetism are identical;
because magnetism is a bipolar force of attraction, and
vacuum in the primary state exerts attraction and suction
between the core and its surrounding stressfield, which is
primary cohesive force, or the force of cohesion.
57
 THE PHYSIOS OP THE PMMAEY STATE OP MATTES

Now, it is said that Nature abhors a vacuum, yet she

functions with nothing else but vacuum on vacuum, or
stressfield on stressfield, for the simple reason that nothing
else exists with which she can operate.
Cohesive force in material is vacuum, because vacuum
Is the origin cause of the cohesive force in the material.
Vacuum is hydrogen and oxygen energy in polar
impolarity. That is, the core, with its surrounding stress-
field, is polar in form, but impolar, indifferent, or neutral
within itself.
An illustration may make this clearer: an electric
generator has, say, 4 pairs of poles and is therefore polar
in form in relation to each opposing pole, but if we remove
the armature, the field in the centre will be impolar,
indifferent. In material the oxygen and hydrogen stressfield
is indifferent, impolar or equalised out-—the pull between
these two components is equal and opposite as a homo¬
geneous stressfield which compacted the material, and gave
it tensile and compressive strength; this is the Cohesive
Force, occasioned by the Vacuum Force. Now polarise this
homogeneous stressfield and the material disintegrates and
disappears.
So vacuum is a stressfield occasioned by two com¬
ponents which operate inwards, where the form permits—
that is, when it is spherical—towards a centre, but always
inwards. If vacuum were a stress outwards, it would be
steam or vapour.
Vacuum has only stress, it possesses no matter and
therefore no electricity. Glowing magnetism is densified
vacuum or the fundamental electro-magnetic force function¬
ing as radiation or as a stressfield.
So vacuum has the characteristic of always exerting
force inwards.
The whole of Space is the force of cohesion, but in the
unbound or free state, until polarisation of the components
ensues, then it is true vacuum in form—the sun—-but a free
potential difference unbound to material.
Space or the texture of Space, the ether, has two definite
conditions, the cold and what may be termed the hot or
58
 THE VACUUM

glowing condition. A sun, for example, is in the glowing

condition, but it is only densified ether, it could not be any¬
thing else, because there was nothing else available of which
it could be composed.
The terms “warm” and “cold” ether on page 53 refer
to ether in air and ether within an artificial sphere, from
which the air has been exhausted—heat and cold in the
primary state being really potential or density. When these
reach a critical point, light-matter is formed and we have
the glowing state, winch is the origin of heat in the secondary
states, when the right conditions are present {e.g. sun's rays
crossing earth's stressfield). Hence the extended use of
the terms “heat” and “cold.” Furthermore, as we now
know, heat and cold in the primary state are the origin of
heat and cold in the secondary states.
The Creator's workshop, judged by our standards, with
the multifarious substances and machines at our disposal,
is really a poor affair. He has, and this is a scientific fact,
only two things with ^which to fashion a Universe with its
myriads of heavenly bodies, viz. what we in out language
term carbon potential, and Himself. And He Himself is
also vacuum; He could not, speaking scientifically, function
in any other way; not, as may at first be regarded as the
reason, that He Himself made the law of vacuum functioning
on vacuum, but for a much more basic and definite cause—
the law of vacua on vacua was not made by Him, but arises
out of the fundamental origin that He Himself is vacuum,
the Dei Vacuum. In the cosmos, nothing else could function
as "origin” because neither the facilities nor materials are
available for anything else, and as thiB origin must be
conscious-physical, it must be the Creator, and everything
else must be derived therefrom.
The Primary Force in the cosmos is compressive, exerting
suction. Vacuum is termed a suction force, hence the use
of the term but qualified here as Primary Vacuum, and it is
conscious-physical, having its origin in the functioning of the
Dei Vacuum, the Creator.

59
 CHAPTER VI

LATENT MAGNETISM

We have seen that the ether or texture of Space is

densified vacuum, relatively to the latent infinite space out¬
side the (or a) universe or cosmos, but it is not complete
or “mobile vacuum” until polarisation has taken place;
remembering always that mobile vacuum does not refer to
dynamic motion of translation in the ordinary sense, but to
mobile transference or interchange of energy. It is therefore
what might be termed “latent vacuum force,” that is, the
carbon static potential until polarised, and when polarised
it is hydrogen and oxygen energy in spherical polar form.
The ether is, thus, latent unpolarised magnetism, and
magnetism is the interpolar action between hydrogen and
oxygen energy static. So the ether is latent magnetism in
the cold-stressed state; which exactly coincides with the
other definition that it is carbon static potential. Since it is
potential, it is stressed; it is static in that it is the texture
of space and texture as such cannot move. Whether the
universe or cosmos is translated or rotated as a whole, whether
it expands or contracts, the texture of space or ether remains.
And finally, it is latent as carbon energy because it has no
polarity and cannot therefore function except when its two
components are released to form polar mobility.
Ether-Vacuum is therefore incomplete or atonic vacuum,
that is, complete as static potential, but partial as active
vacuum.
Vacuum-Ether is, on the other hand, bound and con¬
trolled vacuum complete, atomic; example: the sun and its
surrounding stressfield.
Moreover, the ether is a compression product because
if it were an expansive product it could not be “potential,”
60
 LATENT MAGNETISM

the “origin-compression” being always a characteristic of

the Dei Vacuum or the functioning of the Creator; and this
is why all original sources of force in Nature are compressive
products.
Take our present fuels, e.g. coal, petroleum or any other
form: they all function expansively either as gases under a
boiler or by explosion in a cylinder, when suitably prepared.
Newton’s Third Law: action and reaction are equal and
opposite, and as the reaction is expansive, the action or
origin of the force in fuels or explosives of any form must
be compressive.
Again, consider steam and the enormous force which it
can exert through expansion. From whence does it derive
this force? Steam is simply water in gaseous form, once
again H and 0 in energy combination, but clothed as vapour.
The greatest force which steam could exert is indicated by
pressure electrolysis, where the bubbles are said to have a
formation pressure of about 18,000 atm os.; this is, of course,
simply a measure of the cohesive force of water; for water
is just latent liquid magnetism. Cohesive force is vacuum
or compressive force due to the equalising out of two com¬
ponents as a homogeneous stressfield. The origin-force is
thus compressive.
So the series is as follows:

(1) Infinite Space.

(2) Ether-Vacuum (atonic).
(3) Vacuum-Ether (atomic).
First, Ether-Space,
then: Space-Ether, which is the physical creator of
everything,
or again
Vacuum (Origin-force)
Indifferent or unpolarised latent magnetism (The Ether)
Unpolarised Magnetism (Electricity)
Polarised Magnetism

Latent Magnetism appears in different forms; we are

61
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

familiar with all of them, but do not recognise that each is

really Latent Magnetism:

In Matter we term it Cohesive Force;

„ a conductor ,, Current;
„ an electrolytic bath * * , ion;
,, Free Space „ Atmosphere.
Let it be clearly understood that in the PP the atmo¬
sphere is not the air, but a stressfield—the earth's stressfield
is the earth's atmosphere, likewise with every heavenly body.
Magnetism is thus a space force, i.e. a condition of the
atmosphere.
Present magnetism, that is, polarised magnetism, is
“polarity outwards,” forming an N and S pole, which is
simply hydrogen and oxygen energy, separated by polarisa¬
tion through the carbon energy content of the steel. So we
have carbon, hydrogen and oxygen as w'as the case in the
cosmos.
Now it has been stated that an atmosphere is a product
of a polar impolarity, and that the atmosphere or an atmo¬
sphere is a field of stress or a stressfleld. This condition can
be shown diagrammatically, thus:

/o ox

stress field or

ftydro^ e/i core

primary farm {m&bt fej

externa! £ interne!

tnobife interchange

T? Tr*r 1

The air-atmosphere cannot be brought to the glowing

state, therefore we need consider only “energy atmosphere,”
This is impolar within itself, but polar in form. It is
62
 LATENT MAGNETISM

the product of a polarised impolarity, that is, the polarisa¬

tion of the ether; the ether may be shown diagrammatically,
thus:

A homogeneous equalised out

carbon potential static, the two
components of the carbon—
oxygen and hydrogen—being
neutralised and thus latent.

Fig, 2

Diagram 2 represents space as a whole through the

cosmos; diagram 1, a portion of space after a point of
inequality has caused polarisation—a sun or other variant.

Diagram 3 represents a
sun after the crust has
been formed; that is
when the sun has become
an earth.

camhferr**nt<*.*-y
stress field neutral)
intern a l moift h
crust /
tfifmrcht* n On
3*
p&fu^rt sed m The Ptrtrnvtni Fcor ce

Fig, 3

Here we can see the complete magnet just as in a bar

magnet, but in the primary or energy state—the two poles
(in this case, spherical) and the neutral in the centre. In
other words, the hydrogen core, say, the plus pole, opposed
by the surrounding etre&sfield, the negative pole, and
between, the neutral, the earth's crust.
63
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

It may be asked* then where is the neutral in a sun or

other variant, which has no crust, magnetically saturated ?
The sun is a primary magnet In a condition of mobile
exchange, its neutral can therefore only he an energy resist¬
ance, viz, the PD* existing on its periphery between the
hydrogen glowing core and its cold complementary stress-
field* This resistance, as was previously explained, builds
the first vapours* (See Chapter on Water.)
The source or origin of the magnetic field is the
hydrogen core, but why, it may be asked, is it justified to
term this glowing magnetism? Because this hydrogen com¬
ponent of the ether on polarisation has the characteristic
of exerting attraction upon itself* Obviously, if magnetism
is an “attractive force/' in the primary and free condition
it must have this characteristic of exerting attraction upon
itself, and it is the cause of the centripetal action of the
ether on polarisation*
The origin of the earth's magnetic stressfield is com¬
pression or densification of the hydrogen component, on
polarisation of the ether* The reaction, or radiation in the
form of a stressfield, passes through the earth's crust out
into the free space beyond. In the earfch/s crust, this stress-
field is bound to material; outside it is free; and between
the free and bound stress is the greatest potential difference
which can exist in Nature. This PD. exists because of two
likes in unlike condition.
We shall see later that this potential difference can be
connected up to a suitable catalyst, which will function the
fundamental energy cycle, and thereby place at the service
of man an inexhaustible supply of energy obtainable as,
where, and wdien required, and controllable as regards
quantity and quality—not dead, but biomagnetic energy,
because the ether or static potential or latent magnetism is
consciously stimulated, as has already been explained, and
therefore this Primary Force or Glowing Magnetism ris
biomagnetic*
Now, what would constitute a suitable catalyst or con¬
nection to function this primary energy cycle ? Every¬
thing must be of “like kind*?J The PD. consists of bound
64
 LATEKT MAGKETISM

magnetism and free magnetism beyond the earth's crust.

It is, therefore, all magnetism of quality originating from the
central core, which is glowing magnetism. It is thus fairly
obvious that the connecting medium and catalyst must be
magnetism, and that this magnetism must be in unlike con¬
dition, in other words, this magnetism must be glowing
magnetism and the new technique will enable this to be
generated and controlled.
Magnetic attraction is actually the mterpoiar pull
through mobile energy exchange of the two ether components,
H and O energy, acting and opposing through and within
one another; this is again in accordance with Newton’s
Third Law. In the case of the sun, this mterpoiar trans¬
ference between the core and periphery and its complementary
oxygen stressfield is vacuum force; that is, the force which
is the origin of the mobile transference of energy between
these two spherical peripheral poles. It is the suction force
occasioned by two likes in unlike condition. All magnetic
or electrostatic attraction is due to this mobility, i.e* energy
transference or transpiration.
If it is said that the earth exerts a pull on the sun, or
that the sun exerts a pull on the earth, this must be supported
by the ether as the texture of space, but how? Through
tensile stress ? No, the ether is not stressed in that manner.
In the SP we examine stresses in materials for tension,
compression, and the combination of these two, shear, and
likewise torque. But an energy ^membrane cannot be sub-
jected to stress in that way, no elastic limit or ultimate
fracture of the ether is possible. That a pull does exist
between the sun and the earth is an established fact, because
there is constrained relative motion between the two, whether
we assume that the earth is constrained to revolution round
the sun or vice versa,
Science tells us that heat is motion; actually this is a
fallacy; heat (so-called) occasions mobility, which is always
ready to produce dynamic motion as and when the right
conditions obtain, but this does not imply perpetual dynamic
motion. However, if heat is motion and the sun is said to
have an internal temperature of some millions of degrees
65
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Celsius, how is it possible for this stupendously hot body to

stand still in cold space and for a relatively cold body to
obtain from nowhere the energy and origin necessary for
dynamic motion round the sun ? The lighter body must
revolve round the heavier! But what is weight and which
is the lighter? These matters must be dealt with later on,
meantime let us return to our examination of the way in
which the ether takes the pull or stress between two heavenly
bodies.
First of all, what is the nature of the pull? It must
exist as tension. What is the nature of tension in the
primary or free state, that is, unbound to material ?
Mobility; energy exchange; transpiration. And what part
does the ether play? It is simply the energy frame on or
along which this energy exchange can take place and the
pull is exerted through this. This frame or energy-
membrane is latent magnetism ; water is latent magnetism
in liquid form, it has no tensile strength, yet it can convey
sound and light; but it has an enormous cohesive force due
to its equalised out stress of H and 0, and the ether has the
same as carbon potential, and the conduction of energy
exchange does not distort it* This is why the ether is really
cohesive force and latent magnetism'and why mobile trans¬
ference does not polarise it, it only supports transpiration
and the transpiration is the exertion of mobile stress, not
static tension, and this mobile stress does not exert static
tension on the ether fabric.
In an evacuated sphere or globe there is vacuum.
Ether in the free, unbound state—magnetism in the
latent state—that is latent free magnetism. Therefore
ether, latent magnetism, and vacuum are the same, yes, but
conditionally so! Ether is potential vacuum; it could not be
more than this because it is defined as a static potential,
which only, on release through polarisation, becomes true
vacuum.
But, nevertheless, there appears on very close observa¬
tion to be a contradiction here. If a globe is evacuated, that
is, the air is removed, it has been previously stated that there
is an inrush of ether until the ether density outside and inside
66
 LATENT MAGNETISM

is equalised out. But it has also been stated that ether

pervades all space and therefore everything* In that case,
the ether must have “pervaded” the sphere or globe even
before the air had been removed. Exactly so, but it must
not be overlooked that the air being a gaseous sublimate out
of the earth's stressfield, that is, the ether stressfield, itself
is really built and exists only on the ether and Is carried by
the ether stress. Therefore, when the air is exhausted, part
of the ether is removed with it and the density of the ether
outside the evacuated sphere is greater than that inside it*
An evacuated sphere or glob© is thus ether-vacuum
(atonic)* Densify this ether to the critical point, and we
then have light-matter formed, not through temperature,
but densifieation, compression, and this is now vacuum-ether
(atomic), the atom in its complete and living form, but not
organic life; not life, but the living force out of the con¬
scious ether* The sun is a sublimate out of the ether, no
longer latent, but polarised magnetism in the glowing state
—glowing magnetism*
The whole of Nature functions with this unpolarised
magnetism, which in the materials we term cohesive force.
Here it is always specific to the material in a substance*
Magnetism, as we use it to-day, is an expansive force
with a compressive action, it exerts attraction on matter*
(See later,)
Primary magnetism, glowing magnetism, which forms
the core of all heavenly bodies, is a compressive force with
an expansive action, as has already been explained*
The attraction which masses are said to exert on one
another is a “conditional attraction” and is dealt with at
a later stage*

67
 CHAPTER VII

SPACE AND ITS FUNCTIONING

Space has thus the compressive force within itself,
which functions actively only on polarisation. When
polarised and compressed we obtain electricity or tho
electromagnetic static force. In space itself it is in the form
of a sun, which can be reproduced in a suitably designed
Stator. In this,, the atmospheres are truly polarised.
This is the chemical affinity of matter or space, that is,
the texture of space in another form or condition.
Here in space itself is the origin cause of Compression
Force, which is itself the origin of all forces, and this is
the answer to the fallacies which exist to-day—that light
or electricity is fundamental. The origin force is the force of
compression which exists as the fundamental characteristic
of the ether, and the ether is virtually “latent magnetism,”
a compressive force which functions expansively (by radia¬
tion as a stressfield). In the latent state as ether it has this
compression as a characteristic within it which functions only
on polarisation.
Then comes primary heat, then primary light, manifest¬
ing itself in form as primary vacuum.
Vacuum occasions spherical interpolar mobility.
This is the true “nature of the physical world”:
' Ether
Eluidum
VACUUM <
Matter
, Material

Magnetism as in use to-day has too little matter and

too much static energy to be termed fluidum.
68
 SPACE AND ITS WKOTIONIWG

First the ether, then the concentration of the hydrogen

component as fluidum, then densification of this fluidum into
mass (as energy), finally reaching the critical point and
changing to the glowing state, then forming matter (as
energy) or energy material, and later organic material is
formed and compacted as crust, the whole constituting a
sublimate arising out of vacuum force—the force which
has the characteristic of compression in it, which com¬
pressive force is thus imparted as cohesive force to aU
material and compacts it as a crust and maintains its form
hereafter. This is the origin of atomic force in material.
The first symbol may perhaps be introduced here:

Pi a. 4

H—heat
EC—electric current
M—magnetism

Heat one end of a plate of suitable substance, say,

bismuth or tellurium, etc., in a magnetic field and a trans¬
verse thermo-magnetic current of electricity is produced.
This is known as the “Nemst effect*” This connects the
base of the triangle, heat and electric current.
Magnetism and electricity are the basis of all electrical
generators and motors of to-day—one side of the triangle.
The third side is marked magnetism and heat—this is
the Schappeller discovery—glowing magnetism*
69
 THE PHYSICS OE THE PBIMARY STATE OP MATTEB,

To recapitulate: we gave as the first law in the PP

“the centripetal action of the ether/3 as the second* “two
likes in unlike condition, one must move.” And now, as the
third* that “'Nature functions vacuum on vacuum or stress-
field on stressfield—the crossing of the energies33—and that
this is the only method Nature has of producing any form
of force or energy, or transformation of same to another
condition.
The first law builds a sun, the second makes it move,
the third constrains its path to tangential movement round
the former sun which has now become an earth, and is
responsible, as above stated, for all transformations of
energy into other conditions, such as the propagation of
light and heat on this earth.
The PP is, of course, entirely indifferent as to whether
present astronomy uses as its basis the so-called Ptolemaic
or the Copernican system. Both of these early investigators
only used these principles as a basis upon which to work
out a system of the relative motions between heavenly bodies.
Both systems had their respective merits. The Copernican
system, or at least the assumption that the earth revolves
round the sun, is the basis of all present astronomical
calculations.
The Ptolemaic system, or the assumption that the sun
revolves round the earth, must also have had its merits,
otherwise Professor Sir James Jeans would not have made
the following statement on page 31 of his book (The
Universe Around Us) that:

“The old Ptolemaic contention that the earth

formed the fixed centre of the Universe might almost
have regained its former position, had it not been that
various lines of evidence had begun to show that even
the nearest stars were necessarily very distant, indeed,
that their apparent want of motion need cause no
surprise.”

Again, the rotary motion attributed to the earth and

the planets has not been definitely established. Indeed, from
70
 SPACE AND ITS FUNCTIONING

the statements of the leading astronomers themselves* it is

perfectly clear that nothing has been basically established,
and that the system adopted in astronomy has been derived
more or less from trial and error.
It has been suggested that the sun was formed from
whirling masses of gases which gave it its original rotation
about its own axis and* likewise* that the planets were
formed out of part of this original whirling gas mass. Apart
from the difficulties which arise from this theory, as
astronomers themselves point out* apparently there has not
been the slightest attempt to explain from whence these
whirling gas masses camel Gas is not the original state
of matter, but energy—and this is now generally accepted
by Science, although there is really no alternative*
Astronomers also speak freely of condensation, but make
no attempt to explain where moisture first originated*
The fact that a modification of the Copernican system,
perhaps assisted by Einstein's Theory of Relativity, explains,
or appears to explain, all or nearly all the problems of
heavenly bodies, does not prove in the least that the
Copernican system is established*
There is still the basic question of cosmogony* or
generation of the Universe, on which astronomy at present
has nothing but wild speculation to offer, and concerning
which the PP establishes at least a measure of law and
order*
The coincidences in astronomical calculations, however
remarkable, may still prove to have an entirely different
origin and the whole universe of stars may be quite different
from the mental picture presented to us at present, which
is based mainly on a supposition of relative motion between
heavenly bodies, without in any way establishing either the
origin or cause of such motions or the origin of the bodies
themselves. These suppositions are then tied down by
mathematics, but are far from proven.
At first sight it may appear that the PP supports the
Ptolemaic system* Let it therefore be clearly understood
that the PP supports no system* it derives everything from
origin. It does not accept or even approve the planetariums
71
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF HATTER

of either the Copeniiean or the Ptolemaic systems. The

PP planetarium is derived from origin on the principle of
first establishing Cause, then explaining effect*
The fact that the earth’s rotation would solve many
of the astrophysicists’ problems is no criterion or proof
whatever*
Starting with a sun, our present sun, the astro¬
physicists tell ns that there is evidence that the sun rotates
on its axis* The PP would account for this rotation as follows:
It has been explained why the sun must have motion of
translation and thus tangential motion relatively to the
earth* The sun’s stressfield crossing the earth’s stressfield
would thus produce rotation of the sun on its axis. The
crossing of two stressfields in an electric motor produces
motion* In the pure energy state it is not so easy to grasp
this. But the electric motor consists only of two energy
fields, Stator and Rotor* This actual principle can be applied
to produce motion in a newdy designed Stator and Rotor
adapted to the primary force—glowing magnetism.
But in that moment when the sun forms a crust its
motion must cease, its fundamental cycle can then only
operate internally, that is, to support the earth in the
cosmos; to produce continuously its sublimates, water and
air, and to vitalise the earth’s crust, producing seasonal
growth, etc* But it cannot, owing to the crust, feed on the
surrounding stressfield and therefore its motion, as a sun,
ceases.
But something does rotate. When the sun revolves
round our earth, it is locked ^energetically” with the earth’s
core of glowing magnetism and thus carries this round with
it once in twenty-four hours.
But even here the core does not rotate as such, only
the resultant stimulation, rather as in the rotating magnetic
field of an induction motor. In other words, the Dynamic of
the Cosmos rotates magnetic fields throughout the cosmos, If
any crusts of heavenly bodies do rotate, the origin of their
motion must be further examined and the cause found before
their actual motion is established* The establishment of
rotation in heavenly bodies merely in order to explain relative
72
 SPACE AND ITS FUNCTIONING

motion is, of course, entirely insufficient; the generation of

the motion must be clearly defined*
All the magnetic fields in the cosmos are rotated as
“rotary stimulation/5
There is in the whole cosmos only action and reaction
between the cores of heavenly bodies; there is no interaction
between the crusts of heavenly bodies* The central cores
of all heavenly bodies are glowing magnetism, each is the
source of a magnetic field and the whole is interaction on
other similar sources of magnetic fields in three distinct
forms;

(1) Through revolution of one body round the other,

producing rotary stimulation of the stationary
body's core, e.g. sun and earth.
Mobile attraction, e*g. two heavenly bodies approach
one another according to mobile interaction.
This may be termed “negative gravitation/5 from
one standpoint. Expressed in the SP by the

formula K- 1 2- 2 and given in this sense the nega¬

tive sign, which of course has no importance in the

actual calculation.
(3) The crossing of the two stressfields, say, sun and
earth, resulting in the production of secondary light
and heat.

Light and heat do not emanate directly from the sun

as light and heat. Primary physical light (light-matter) is
formed through enormous compression. Primary light-
utter fundamental light—is the Creator Himself; because
“origin light55 is consciousness—the faculty of seeing in the
primary state is spiritual or conscious, in the secondary states
it is conscious-physical. This is not philosophy nor religion,
but the Primary Physics. Primary physical light is light-
matter—-possibly the photon of secondary physics^but this
photon, when formed, is not directly visible to the human
eye; even then there must be the crossing of the etressfields.
73
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

In the case of the sun's light, this crossing of the stress-

fields, i.e. the sun s and the earth's stressfields, generates light
and heat on the earth's periphery* It is then in a state to
be visible, but it must be crossed even then with another
stressfield before the animal kingdom can perceive it or the
vegetable kingdom can react to it. Every living organism,
animal or vegetable, has its own stressfield. This is
inherent, since it is a biomagnetic entity* The light-matter
crossing our individual stressfields enables us to see* (See
Part III, Supplement, page 31L)
Now, what actual evidence is there that the Creator is
the fundamental source of light ? Seeing is not a physical
matter, although light is required to function the organ of
sight* 4‘Seeing” is a conscious faculty. If we are uncon¬
scious, although our eyes may be open, we cannot see. The
All-Pervading Consciousness is therefore Primary Light
itself, and we term this here ■ the Creator. The physical
component of light is a derivative, but must be blended with
the conscious component before it can function. Further¬
more, there is absolute proof that many people have the
power to see and describe those they see in very great detail
and with absolute certainty without the use of their eyes at
all, and without ever having seen the people they describe.
This is, of course, a pure energy action, but it is not the time
or place here to explain it*
Light is always a compression product, even in the SP?
as we shall see later.
It has been previously stated that nothing fundamental
can be produced or transformed without first the crossing of
the two stressfields; the fundamental case is, of course, the
formation of another sun. The sun, when becoming an
earth (as has already been explained), ceases its motion and
its stressfield is concentrated on a point in space—the cross¬
ing of the sun's stressfield with the stressfield of the homo¬
geneous ether* But in this case, the one is a stressfield
concentrated on a point, thus producing polarisation of the
ether. Nature functions, and can only function, by this
means. We may now make the statement more definite still
and say that nothing fundamental is produced or trans-
74
 SPACE AK0 ITS ttUNCTlO^ma

formed without the crossing of stressfields. Let us carefully

analyse this statement in the light of actual facts;

(1) The formation of a sun due to crossing of stress-

fields as above explained.
(2) The sun, as has been explained, maintains its
energy due to the crossing of two stressfields—it
acts practically as a suction and force pump in
the energy form,
(3) Light and heat are produced by the crossing of the
sun's and earth's stressfields.
(4) Nernst, Ettinghaus, Hall and Ledue “effects33 are
all produced by the crossing of stressfields—a heat
stress crossing a magnetic field produces elec¬
tricity; or an electric current crossing a magnetic
field produces heat. Likewise with the Thompson
and Peltier effects, the technical apparatus being
different as it is here adapted to the measurement
of temperatures,
(6) The production of steam is effected by heat stress
crossing the cohesive force of the water,
(6) The Zeeman and Stark effects, where light emission
in a magnetic or electric field causes change of
wave-length and polarisation, are due again to the
crossing of stressfields, although in a “space
without air,33 a secondary vacuum, no such altera¬
tion to the emitted light ensues. This is probably
due to the concentric radial ether stress.
(7) In atomic chemistry the ionisation produced by a
moving particle is due to the interaction of its
electric field with the electric field of the atom
traversed. This is once again brought about by the
crossing of the twro stressfields—the Third Law in
the PP*
Take the production of a neutron by a natural
emanation:
I
9 Be + n
0
75
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

Here the field of the alpha particle crosses the

field of a Be atom producing a neutron*
Or again, an artificial transmutation produced by
swift protons:

^ Li + j H ——*■ 2 He

Here the field of a proton crosses the field of a

lithium isotope producing two alpha particles; or
the production of beryllium:
7 1 S
Li + H —-—> Be 4- gamma (rad.)
u J, 4

Here the field of a proton crosses the field of a

lithium atom, the surplus being, not heat, but
gamma radiation*
Just as mobile interaction in the sun produces not
heat, but radiation as a stressfield.
It does not, of course, follow that in the SP the right
conditions will always be present to produce, transform or
otherwise change an energy owing to the crossing of two
stressfields. The law is, that no such change can be brought
about without the crossing of two stressfields.

76
 CHAPTER VIII

ORIGIN-MATTER AND ITS FUNCTIONING

The term “original matter” seems more correct, but it

would give the impression rather of the past and not of the
present.
Origin-matter is still, as was explained in the defini¬
tions, Carbon Potential. This is the elemental from which
everything is derived by polarisations, permutations and
combinations.
The new atomic chemistry has clearly proved through
the transmutation of substances that the elements are not
indivisible, and therefore that they do not exist as such.
The origin is thus an “elemental”—something capable
of functioning the Ether by polarisation of its two com¬
ponents. An element by its very definition could not function
and there could only be one, otherwise it is derivative, and
then it could not be an element. And being an element
nothing could be formed from it because it could not
function. So an element is something which was derived
from nothing and could form nothing, so nothing exists™
reductio ad absurdum.
The element is carbon static potential, a sublimate out
of extra-cosmic space, i.e. infinite space, the storehouse of
latent unstimulated energy static beyond this cosmos, and
beyond and around others. It is from this source or store¬
house that Jeans’s infiltration of radiant energy (see next
page) must be poured in, but not into empty space, because
there could be no such thing. The process is quite different
from that. It is not“poured into itself.” It was specifically
“formed” into a sphere of stress, a cosmos or universe, by
the consciousness or thought-force of the Creator trans¬
forming the previously unstimulated static ether into a
77
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

stimulated conscious-physical spherical Space-form, which

we call a cosmos or universe, but now possessing potential
owing to its Space-form stimulation to the centre of stimula¬
tion or “inequality55 on which it was formed.
The origin is thus an “elemental/5 and even this
carbon potential is a sublimate out of extra-cosmic space,
infinite space, the storehouse of latent unstimulated
energy-static beyond and round a cosmos—carbon potential
static, impolar, and really the ideal latent vacuum state,
immobile vacuum, which means no energy transference
within itself—a static condition of energy possessing Space-
form.
So this carbon energy static is the primary physical
creative substance or the primary source from which
physical creation can commence, but, of course, blended
with consciousness, because it is, as we have seen, creative
and therefore conscious when the right conditions obtain—
polarisation, producing conscious-physical mobile exchange,
as has been explained.
Hydrogen is a sublimate out of carbon energy. It may
be asked why is not oxygen also, since carbon potential has
two components, H and 0, and is in fact H and 0 energy
as a homogeneous static stress.
Nevertheless, one could hardly term the other com¬
ponent, oxygen, a sublimate, as even after polarisation it
remains as a “distensionor stressfield, surrounding the
precipitate, hydrogen, and thus preserving it as a core.
Carbon energy static is virtually the cosmos itself and
has the highest potential possible in Nature. This is why
on polarisation we obtain the highest potential difference in
Nature, viz. between the hydrogen core and the surrounding
oxygen stressfield.
Sir James Jeans (page 327, The Universe Around Us)
suggests that we might picture radiant energy of any wave¬
length less than 1-3 x 10^13 cm. being poured into empty
space; this being energy of higher “availability5 s than any
known in the present universe.
He suggests that the running down of such energy
might create a universe like ours. Also that this energy
78
 ORIGIN-MATTER A^D ITS FUNCTIONING

might crystallise into electrons and protons and finally

form atoms—with the finger of God agitating the ether.
But he then suggests that we may avoid this "crude
imagery77 by insisting on space, time and matter being
treated together and inseparably as one system.
On page 318, he says that we must learn to think of
energy, not only in terms of quantity, but also in terms of
quality. Its total quantity remains always the same (first
IawT, thermodynamics), but its quality varies and tends
always in the same direction.
Sir James means by this, that the energy changes to a
longer wave-length,
Now let us analyse this carefully.
Apparently scientists cannot get beyond a laboratory
idea of creation. In other words, the substances are there
and God, the chemist, mixes them* So mathematics is called
to our aid to create a universe out of space, time and matter,
but without informing us where space, time and matter
came from or in fact what they actually are and furthermore
what “time** signifies.
Again, that potential difference of a certain wrave-length
is “ poured7 s in, apparently from extra-cosmic space—it
must come from somewhere—so that in "running down77
it may produce a universe, which instantly brings us to
the question: where did potential come from in the first
instance % Who wound up the clock ?
Obviously, the Creator is the Conscious Potential itself,
the origin of time, space and matter. Time is derived from
the all-conscious frequency—in the PP the Dei Vacuum,
transpiration, producing periodicity, period, and finally
time as we understand it* (See Chapter on Entropy.)
Space is the extent of this Consciousness, which is
infinite. Matter is the first physical sublimate out of this
Consciousness,
Consciousness never began nor was it created—it is
the Creator Himself,
Alteration in wavelength is not alteration of quality,
but of condition of energy.
Science at present cannot produce quality of energy*
79
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

Electricity, magnetism, steam, Kaye characteristics which

demand a certain technique, but no individual quality. We
cannot produce different qualities of any of these forces.
In order to produce different qualities of electricity, we
must be able to produce different qualities of magnetic fields*
This can only be done by the PP, because the magnetic field
utilised and produced here can be of any desired quality and
is entirely different from the gauss field of the present day.
So life is not a haphazardry in the scheme of things,
because the Creator Himself is origin life.
Organic life is mortal and finite and possible in the
universe only under rare circumstances, but life-energy and
life-entity are immortal and infinite and without these there
could be no organic life.
This digression is legitimate in dealing with origin-
matter and its functioning, because the origin of origin-
matter is conscious-physical.
So to recapitulate: Carbon energy is the primary
matter from which physical creation can evolve, and this
is actually permeated with conscious frequency, which gives
it <ccreative potential” and makes it capable of primary
polarisation, which is, of course, a conscious action or
functioning, H and 0 being really specific conditions of
carbon potential* the release of which lies in the Dynamic
of Nature*
Hydrogen is a product of heat stress; oxygen is a
product of cold stress. Both cold and heat are stresses
and every form of matter exerts an attraction or suction
on heat or cold stress.
In the primary state heat stress is actually hydrogen
and cold stress oxygen. In material these two stresses
equalise out as Cohesive Force.
It will be seen and finally realised and understood that
Nature is one unity.
Electricity is simply the product of heat and cold stress,
but only under certain specific conditions.
In carbon potential the heat and cold stress are ■present,
but latent.
Every form of stress can be converted into electricity,
80
 OBI0IN-MATTEE AND ITS FUNCTIONING

if the right conditions can be produced* but heat and cold

stress are primary* not electricity.
1st. Heat and cold stress (primary)—H and 0 on
polarisation.
2nd. Primary biomagnetism—H and O in mobile
exchange.
3rd. Primary bio-electromagnetism. (Radiation, as
stressfields* resulting from (2).}
This is the order in the universe; carbon potential is
the primary source from which is derived:
A. The cold condition;
B* The warm or glowing condition;

by the process already elaborated*

SI
 CHAPTER IX

HEAT AND COLD

These are gravitational forces, that is, forces of induc¬

tion—penetration of energy into matter.
In solid bodies, cold draws them together (compressive).
In free energies it operates the opposite way, cold
produces or is distension or expansion and heat functions
compressively.
A locomotive cannot be driven directly v
with a fire or
heat energy, a resistance is also required. The cohesive
force of the water supplies the resistance and compresses
the heat stress from which the enormous expansive power
of steam is derived (Newton’s Third Law and the law in the
PP of the crossing of the energies),
SchappeUer, as we shall see later, does not require
water as a resistance; he uses fire or water (it is really the
same thing in another condition, but of course applied through
an entirely new technique).
Heat may be regarded as plus
Cold may be regarded as minus
energy. Primary heat, as may now be understood, is com¬
posed of cold energy. Positive fire is really unipolar,
therefore it is held together not through the surrounding
pressure, as is the case with the negative or primary fire
(glowing magnetism), but through the centripetal action
of the glowing atmosphere within the flame, exerting attrac¬
tion npon itself, but not of course with the same enormous
force of attraction as is generated when it is pure hydrogen
energy out of contact with air.
The sun is held together through the impolarity towards
outwards. This sounds obscure, but it simply means that
82
 HEAT ANT) COLD

the sun is being as it were pulled through itself from all

sides, or better expressed, over its total periphery, by the
atmospheric or ether suction through it and thus held
together tightly as a core*
We shall see later how the sun is being constantly
“wound upn; what causes it to suck in* catalyse, and radiate
out, in other words, what the sun’s mainspring is, but this
belongs to the Chapter on Entropy.
In the cosmos, cold is expansive, and constitutes a dis¬
tension, but functions coimpressively. In Nature, primary or
negative fire is really a released heat and cold stress*
Cold is not, therefore, just absence of heat, primary
heat and cold having nothing to do with molecular action*
There are no molecules available.
Secondary heat, positive expansive heat, manifests
itself in molecular activity. Primary heat (compressive) is
not measurable in temperature as such; the temperature
degrees attributed to the sun and stars are really measures
of their densities* Furthermore, heat and cold function, as
we have seen, quite differently in the cosmos or primary
state from heat and cold in the secondary states of matter.
In the cosmos, the heat component precipitates as a sub¬
limate (coexpressively) and the cold remains as a surrounding
stressfieid or distension. Whereas, in the secondary state,
heat normally produces expansion and cold contraction.
There is an exception, however, due to the fact that heat and
cold, here, produce also change of state. The greatest density
of water is not at zero, but at 4° C.
Science has long since discovered this fact, but not
perhaps the full significance of it* The theory in the SP is
a very simple one: that as the temperature is increased the
molecular cohesion becomes less and less until a solid body
melts and takes on the liquid and finally the gaseous state,
density being a measure, as it were, of the degree of mole¬
cular cohesion* Therefore if we raise the temperature from
0° C. the density should decrease, but it does not—on the
contrary, it increases up to 4° C. and then decreases—and
likewise decreases with supercooling, so that the apex of
the curve is 4° C.
83
 THE PHYSIOS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

The proportion of D* to oxygen is so small that it could

hardly be attributed to a redistribution of this; the explana¬
tion is unlikely to be found in the SP. Where the problem is
wrapped deeply in the secondary states of matter, it is not
always possible to give the solution immediately, even if
the ultimate solution lies in the PP. But it is possible that
for this complex and basic compound known to the SP as
water, the frontier between the heat and cold stress is found
on our present measure of temperature to be 4° C., which
even in the SP supports the fact that cold is not just absence
of heat, but the complementary stress. This, however, is
dealt with later under the Chapter entitled “Water."
* Deuterium.

84
 CHAPTER X

ELECTRONS, IONS AND SUBLIMATES

An Electron is really a specifically charged sphere of

H and 0 energy, according to the conditions under which it
was formed.
An electron exists only through some form of catalyea-
tion, and this also applies to the atom. Sometimes we call
it electron, sometimes atom. In a wire it is an electron, in
glowing magnetism it is an atom. But an electron is not an
atom because the creative force is missing.
An electron is a static force in dynamic condition. In
the SP an electric current in a wire is a stream of electrons*
The electrons as such are static, but they are moved, as we
shall see in the Chapter on the Electric Current. An electron
is a minute unit of mass (as energy), a unit of energy, it is
Millikan’s e in the SP.
It is a specific form of vacuum. Since a stream of
electrons can pass through a solid body such as a wire, they
must themselves be vacuum or vacuum force. (See Chapter
on Electric Current,) The PP does not really require the term
electron as it is a product of the secondary states.
Iona are fluid electrically-charged units of mass (as
matter), possessing the same cohesive force as the respective
metal from which they came, and of course the same latent
entity or characteristic.
Electrolysis is really magnetic distillation. The ion
must be a product of its own origin; this is the cohesive or
atomic force of the plate or electrode, together with the
characteristic of the particular materials, e.g, copper,
aluminium, etc*
The entity of such materials in the ion is devitalised
and exists only as characteristic because the atomic or
86
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PBJMABY STATE OP MATTER

cohesive force of the material, plate or electrode, is not in

mobile condition, cohesive force in material being static or
sterile, but functioning as tensile, compressive or shear stress.
A Sublimate is a condensate out of something. It may
manifest itself in the solid form as a substance or precipitate,
in the liquid form as an ion, or in the gaseous state as a gas,
and also in the energy form as an energy sublimate; a basic
energy sublimate being the glowing core of the sun-

86
 CHAPTER XI

STATES OF MATTER

There are five states of matter, although the Author

prefers to classify them into four, the first having two
conditions.

PRIMARY STATE.
(a) Space in the cold state.
(b) Space in the warm state.
or (c) The ether as static potential.
(6) The ether concentrated as densified glowing
hydrogen core.

SECONDARY STATES.
(1) Gaseous.
(2) Liquid.
(3) Solid.

In one sense only, the real natural elements are fire*

water, earth and air, all of which are successive sublimates
out of the primary and only “elemental,” carbon static
potential, that m the Ether of Space*
Matter can only be built within a potential difference
whether it is matter as energy-material, as gaseous, liquid
or solid material.
A PD. is essential, it is the origin of the cohesive or
atomic force which binds all forms of matter; it is the origin
of the cohesive or atomic force in all forms of material.
The atomic force of present Science could not exist if it
did not originate from a fundamental Potential Difference*
That is why the so-called “splitting of the atom” is from
one standpoint an unnecessary and dangerous system of
87
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

deriving benefit from the atomic force. Transmutation of

substances by this means is a clumsy method. The atomic
force is derived from the Potential Difference earth-
atmosphere (earth’s stressfield); link this up and the atomic
force is available and can be collected, manipulated and
controlled—it is, of course, glowing magnetism. Further¬
more, transmutation is unnecessary, as whatever substance
is required can be produced direct by transpiration.
But to recapitulate, matter (as material) can only be
built up between a Potential Difference—through mobile
transference between two poles, the one being warmth or
heat, the other cold, of course in the Primary State. This
mobility or energy transference between poles is, it will be
remembered, the system or method by which primary
magnetism functions, e.g. the sun and its peripheral and
complementary stressfield.
It is the equalisation of heat and cold stress that
produces the force of cohesion, the atomic force in material
—magnetism in latent or impolar hound form. Because,
as we have seen, primary cold and heat as a homogeneous
static stress is the static potential or latent magnetism.
When polarised, as in the sun, it is heat and cold stress in
polar form, i.e, a potential difference.
Heat thus maintains a given state of matter; neverthe¬
less, it lifts the weight which is taken by the cold pole* The
son, for example, is maintained by heat potential (primary),
but It is supported in the cosmos by the energy or etheric
pressure which this heat potential exerts on the surround¬
ing ether as stress. In other words, the surrounding stress-
field carries the sun's weight.
The series in all its refinement may be expressed as
follows:

(1) Energy (3) Matter

(2) Mass (4) Material
with the aid of heat.
Energy is a sublimate out of force. Force and energy
are a cycle, each as it were being a sublimate out of the
other. Force is potential energy, energy is potential force,
88
 STATES OJ? MATTES

In the SP force and energy are defined not by what they

are, but by what they do. Force is that which tends to
change the state of motion in mass. Energy is the capacity
for “doing work.” These and all other definitions arising
out of them, e.g. momentum, work, power, inertia, etc., are
all mathematically expressed in formulae, derived from one
another, which form the basis of statics and dynamics.
The SP shows how force and energy function in the
secondary states of matter, and the PP shows their function¬
ing in the primary state, which in many cases explains the
cause and origin of their functioning in the secondary states.
But all this still leaves us with the puzzling problem, what
is energy and what is force ?
Energy static is the primary creative material—
consciousness at first in the static form, but not life in any
sense of the word. In this state it can function only as a
static membrane or carrier. It has no dynamic until
polarised.
Energy dynamic is the release of force, force in another
condition, that is, densified and mobile energy.
Energy static or force is really the conscious material
of Nature, by which and through wdiich everything is
evolved, but in the static state the consciousness is latent
within itself, potential consciousness being released only on
polarisation.
First Might or Potential or Force, then Potential
Difference, then Force, then the release of Force, that is,
Energy, into one of the various forms, heat and cold, light,
magnetism, electricity.
Energy is, in principle, the product of a potential
difference. Force is that which is derived therefrom and is
in various forms.
Energy can do nothing by itself. It can only work on
or in mass or material. Material dominates, not energy.
Even in the primary condition this statement is true.
Static energy must first densify to mass (energy-
material), then to matter, before there can be Dynamic or
mobility, e.g. the sun’s core.
Goethe said; Energien die sinnlos walten konnen kein
89
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

Oebild gestaUen. (Energies which aimlessly roam cannot

possibly build a form*)
Energy is actually static within itself, but dynamic as
a whole* This is important when we come to study the
electric current.
Mass is force in the bound state. It may be regarded as
densified energy before implosion.
Matter is energy-material with form, emgw in Space a
sun. In the air, it is “lightning material"* before the dis¬
charge, which latter is merely an equalisation of potential.
The lightning itself is the potential matter—not static but
dynamic potential—dynamic in the sense of mobility not of
motion, but instantly- dissolved owing to contact with air
because no complementary pole or stressfield exists. It is
therefore a hydrogen core, glowing magnetism, formed and
instantly dissolved by equalisation of potential and this is
the flash.
Material. Mass and Matter are entirely energy-
materials, but material has only an energy frame, the
equalised out stressfield of H and 0, or heat and cold, or
latent magnetism in a potential difference, but even then an
entity is also required—thus the definition of material in
the PP, that is, organic material, as a growth between a
potential difference.
All material is organic in origin. The organic mobility
or polarity here are the two fundamental poles. Life and
Death. This, of course, applies to so-called “dead5* material,
that is devitalised material. The sequence in the case of
organisms or living materials is treated specially later.
Everything that exists in an earth's crust is of organic
origin, formed by the poles, Life and Death, between a
Potential Difference through mobile exchange and vacuum
compacting. This will be clearer when we examine later the
origin and sequence of the formation of the earth’s crust.
Magnetism is potential or force without matter,
Origin-Magnetism is actually the origin life-matter, in
fact the first physical sublimate of the Creator—the Ether.
Life is not a state of matter, it is a condition of the
energies with form, but this is explained later.
90
 CHAPTER XII

THE ORIGIN-MATTER

The true origin-matter is Life. It may be contended

that it has just been expressly stated that Life is not a
state of matter. Both these statements are correct, although
at first sight seemingly contradictory.
Origin-matter is not a state, but a condition—a
condition in the energy form. Pure energy static is not
necessarily Life, The ether is not Life, but the condition
of the ether as primary or origin-matter (physical) is
consciousness.
One could not speak of solids* life, liquids, etc. The
state of Life is always in the energy form or primary state,
but the point is that the primary state is not Life. Life is
neither solid, liquid nor gaseous, nor the energy form ; it is
consciousness, and consciousness is not matter as state, but
matter as origin.
The fundamental origin of origin-matter is, of course,
the Creator, and He is Consciousness, His condition is
energy. His functioning is potential, His force is vacuum.
He has not made “the laws of Natureand thereby the
Dynamic of the Universe. He is the Dynamic. His function¬
ing is the laws, which we are permitted to discern within the
limits vouchsafed to us.
Now if origin-matter were protons, electrons and
neutrons, then the Creator must likewise be a product of
these sterile constituents. He is then certainly not a Creator
but a robot. The only Creator possible is consciousness. So
origin-matter is conscious and origin-energy is origin-
matter and is therefore also conscious, because origin, as
such, is conscious-physical. The words energy and matter
here are therefore superfluous, if not actually meaningless
91
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

restrictions; the only word available which is universal and

complete, yet unconfined, is “creator.51 Every word in our
human language must have its definition, words thus isolate
and insulate meanings through the restrictions they impose.
The words energy, matter and the like are therefore only
permissible for origin-derivatives, and this is why no word
can express “absolute meaning,” since a derivative is itself
not absolute, but relative or referable to origin*
Derivatives of this origin-matter or eonsciousness are
termed Life. These are a condition of the energies with
form, and when clothed in the solid state we term it organic
life. And organic life is maintained by the forces existing
in our “conditional elements/' viz* earth, air and water, all
of which originated from fire (glowing magnetism).
Organic life is really the centripetal action of these
forces, that is in its first form as life-force, or centripetally
formed biomagnetism.
There are many who say that they will under no con¬
ditions accept a God or a Creator as such, and that for them
Nature and that alone is the Creator.
This amusing contradiction is an expedient used to
relieve man of all responsibility for his actions.
An abstract Creator cannot judge him, cannot demand
from man any service. But a Creator is Consciousness.
Nature is conscious or consciousness, otherwise we who,
speaking abstractly, are products of Nature, if there are
those who prefer the term, could not be endowed with the
faculty of consciousness. Therefore the functioning of
Nature or the Dynamic of the Universe is the Creator,
and the Creator must be the Ruler of His own Creation*
Whether, therefore, we prefer to term this “Dynamic of the
Universe” Nature or God, it is nevertheless the Creator,
the All-Pervading Consciousness. This is where real
Science, the real Physics, begins, and that is why it is termed
the Primary Physics, the all-important point being that the
Primary ‘Force, of which all other forces knowrn and used
by us at present are derivatives, is conscious-physical—this
is the blind spot of science and the key to ail “origin
research.”
92
 THE ORIGIN-MATTER

Th© physical is a derivative out of the spiritual con¬

sciousness, the essence out of the Creator, and thus the
Ether itself is conscious static potential. In other words,
the conscious and the so-called physical are blended, although
in the secondary states of matter consciousness is dormant,
devitalised or latent. It is, therefore, important to
emphasise that the Primary Force is a conscious force,
otherwise certain of the phenomena in the Primary Physics
would not be understood. The Primary Force nevertheless
produces the secondary forces, but these are then in a
devitalised state, e*g, electricity and magnetism, devitalised
through the apparatus employed.
What may be termed the physical sequence here is:
Space as such*

Synthesis of Space is Carbon Energy (Ether).

The polarisation of this releases Heat and Cold stress*
Heat stress contains the life force (biomagnetism)
and Cold stress prepares it.

It is, therefore, quite incorrect to designate Life as

state of matter”; it is what it originated from, that is, con¬
sciousness and the corresponding energy adhering thereto—
it is thus a condition of the energies with form.
This subject is dealt with cursorily in Part III:
basically, it is beyond the scope of this book.

m
 CHAPTER XIII

THE FOUR CONDITIONAL ELEMENTS

Fire, Water, Earth and Air—these are really the four

conditional elements, the physical ingredients or nature of
the physical world. They are not elements in the sense of
materials, they are elements in the sense of conditions. They
are matter, but they are not material. Their synthesis pro¬
duces everything which exists.
Let us analyse them carefully one by one. In this Chapter
we are dealing chiefly with Fire (negative and positive).
Fire (negative)—Origin-fire.
Water is H and 0 (magnetism latent), the Ether is
H and 0, therefore origin-fire is H and O and is the first
condition of water. The sun is a spherical core of negative
fire, but can exist only in conjunction with its complementary
oxygen stressfield. Therefore origin-fire is not merely H
but H and O. It is negative because it is formed by im¬
plosion, but it functions out of contact with air, because
it is formed compressively and functions expansively by
radiation. A hydrogen core is a sublimate out of the Ether,
and water is a sublimate out of the hydrogen core and its
complementary stressfield. Therefore the first condition of
water is fire, but it requires its complementary stressfield.
Fire is thus a sublimate, the sublimate is matter, and
fire is highly compressed hydrogen-energy matter out of the
cosmos or Ether.
Fire builds space-form. The sun, for example, is
spherical in form. Everything in the cosmos desires to be
spherical, and is spherical unless it is distorted in formation
or by external influences. The universality of the spherical
form has its origin in the first law of the PP, via. the centri¬
petal action of the Ether on polarisation.
94
 THE IOFR CONDITIONAL ELEMENTS

Eire always forms its complementary stressfield, its

opposite pole, Negative or origin-fire is bipolar; positive
fire is unipolar, that is why it cannot be compressed,
densified*
Compress a positive fire and it explodes*
Fire is a suction mechanism and this is the main
characteristic of fire.
Fire is matter but requires its complementary stress-
field as the opposite pole*
Fire thus produces space-form and the opposite stress,
that is Cold, forms at once as the covering pole and the two
function as one unit—as vacuum. Hence fire (negative) is
H and 0 (polarised).
Space is that which has a frontier; in the cosmos it is
of spherical form or the like* Energy is likewise circum¬
scribed, otherwise it could not be energy; it is either static
as a membrane, or as cohesive force in material, or dynamic
when its path and functioning are restricted and defined, as
in the electric current. Space as such is suction force.
Fire and water are a cycle, as likewise fire and vacuum,
through mobility.
Now when is fixe magnetism ? When it is formed
between two poles—the core and its surrounding stressfield.
Actually, even a positive fire requires a negative pole, but
in one sense only, that is, to complete the circuit, as it were,
For example, in the case of a flame the connection is the
air and indeed a mobile connection but not a mobile polar
connection*
The air is to the flame, or positive expansive fire, what
the surrounding oxygen stressfield is to the hydrogen core.
But since the latter is formed and functions between two
poles by mobile interaction it is magnetism, and since the
core is in the glowing condition it is termed “glowing
magnetism*”
It is, of course, real origin magnetism, because it was
formed by exerting attraction upon itself*
This negative fire has the greatest suction force in
Nature* Vacuum is suction force and it is thus the primary
or origin vacuum.
95
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

All matter and material has fire in it, but in the latent
form—the cohesive force or equalised out homogeneous
stressfield of H and 0. Friction between suitable materials
converts the ‘‘frozen” cohesive energy into mass (as
energy) and brings it to the glowing state and a spark
ensues. Here is the crossing of two stressfields, the heat
stress due to friction and the cohesive force at that point.
It may be said, that if this is the cause, heat and fire
through friction releasing the Cohesive Force in material
and converting this energy into mass and fire, then there
must be a corresponding loss in material. There is.
On the other hand, fire can also disintegrate matter
through suction.
Positive fire transforms matter into energy, which
being free returns as static potential to the Ether. Fere we
have the breaking down of matter into energy—a destructive
process t
Negative fire transforms the Ether into energy-
material. Here we have the building up of energy into
matter—-a constructive process!
Positive fire must consist of matter as material.
Negative fire consists of matter as energy, that is,
energy-material in the glowing condition.

96
 CHAPTER XIV

FIRE {POSITIVE) OR FLAME

Eire (Positive), or Flame, is really impolar Ether out of

matter (material), e.g. the flame of a candle, match, or lamp,
etc. A flame is an etherie formation of hydrogen in the
gaseous condition. A candle flame is a glowing etherie gas-
mass. Air and flame are two likes in unlike condition. The
flame is the glowing condition, exactly as in the negative fire—
the latent vacuum (or ether) and glowing magnetism. The
relationship in both cases is relatively comparable, but the
conditions are different.
Every flame is a catalyser. Every flame is also a suction
and force pump. It draws in air, catalyses it and forces it
out. Its nourishment comes from the ether (cohesive force)
in the material of the fuel.
Flame is, however, molecular force, it is not atomic
force; it disintegrates or releases the atomic force in. the
material, that is the cohesive force. Flame is matter, fire
is matter* A flame, say, from a match is so many times as
big as its matter is lighter than the wood plus the oxygen.
This means that a flame is the product of mobility, time and
mass (matter); that is why the gas form is so much bigger
than the solid form. A flame can consume a gram of matter
inside a minute of time, and in each gram of matter there are
22 x 10® great calories, which accords with Jeans's figure of
9 x 10ao ergs.
In a match, matter is transformed into energy through
flre. This enormous energy in each gram of matter is the
atomic force of compression, which is converted in the flame
into energy by mobility or energy transference. But since
this is not polar mobility, the energy which is being con¬
tinuously produced every minute in the flame cannot be
97
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PBIMATLY STATE OF MATTEB

collected and this atomic force cannot therefore be utilised*

If, however, we had a “collectible fire” (Sammelfmer), the
atomic force would at once be available as a negative fire
—glowing magnetism in the Sehappeller Stator, the true
Atomic Force, A negative fire glows due to light-matter
being formed by compression—light-matter is an energy-
compression product.
Whether the secondary or positive fire is of wood, coal
or metal, mates no difference; metals absorb heat stress,
and this, compressed by the cohesive force of the metal,
produces a heat source. Give this heat source water as a
resistance, and steam or vapour is produced.
This serves to indicate that the present or positive fires
have no mobile attractive force because they do not originate
from polar mobility, they can only be used directly as a
heat stress requiring a resistance such as the cohesive force
of water.
A flame exerts a suction on the air and is thereby held
by the air. Thus a potential difference between flame and
air exists, and a potential difference is a source of power.
The flame is kinetic because it is in the glowing state
and there is therefore mobility, but not polar mobility* In
other words, the flame is magnetic, but no magnetism, as
such, is available, because there is no polar mobility as in
a negative fire*
As an example of two likes in unlike condition, steel can
be brought to the glowing state—static, but immobile force,
and glowing cohesive force* If the latter is overpowered, it
results in the disintegration of the steel.
The sun is in the glowing state, but it is in another
condition to material, the energy-form—polar mobile static
force.
In the case of a fuel the flame draws or sucks on the
cohesive force of the fuel, but in substances other than fuels
(materials), heat stress, as above explained, is absorbed*
Wood absorbs heat, but it is then easily combustible and
is therefore not a permanent source of power* Flame is
glowing atmosphere with air, but without polar potential
difference—the other pole is missing.
98
 fire (positive) or flame

What causes the greatest resistance to fire ? Water.

Water is H and 0 out of carbon, united as water
through carbon again—ether, carbon energy, polarised
as H and 0 and united through equalised H and O or
carbon stressfield as water again, on the sun’s periphery.
Water (liquid form) like air is a compression product
out of the atmospheric stressfield, because the stressfield
itself is derived from the central core, which is also H and
0. It is equalised out H and O energy as a sublimate in
liquid form, externally impolar or inactive, but internally
having the characteristic of equalised or latent polarity.
This means that water as such has no mobile interchange
with objects external to itself. As Space-form it has
adhesive force, >' derived from its cohesive force. The
adhesive force can be dispersed by crossing it with a heat
stress, when it takes the gaseous state as vapour or steam;
but the cohesive force can only be penetrated and released
by impolar mobility or pressure electrolysis, and the energy
is not then collectible. When polarised it is fire (negative)
or glowing magnetism. Hence water and fire are both H
and O but in different conditions.
Water is H and 0 in chemical combination. When ,H
and O combine chemically as gases, it is really an “energy
combination,” that is, H and 0 energies combining, but this
is screened from the physicist because it takes place here
when the H and 0 energies are clothed as gases. This
“chemical combination” is effected only by combustion or
“fire.” Therefore water is a derivative of fixe, and has fire
latent within it, differing from fire only as regards form.
All forces gravitate to a compressive or- concentric
negative fire, whereas a positive fire disperses all energies.
Positive fire disturbs all forces. It disintegrates cohesive
force.
Negative fire collects all forces through mobility. It is
eohesive force in the ideal state as pure energy, whereas in
material it is equalised out, giving and maintaining Space-
form through tensile, compression and shear strength.
Ordinary chemistry is the building up of molecules by
combining the atoms—in the secondary states.
99
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY SPATE OP MATTER

The new atomic chemistry is transmutation through

disintegration or splitting up of the cohesive force—and
likewise in the secondary states of matter.
The Primary Physics functions by the building up of
the atom in the primary state. Transmutation, that is, the
building up of new substances through the splitting up of
old ones, is unnecessary. Any substance can be built up by
transpiration and “models/3 except such substances as milk
and blood, etc., which are the products or sublimates out of
organic life; splitting or disintegration of the cohesive force
is against the natural laws, Nature functions by building up,
which in colloquial language is termed growth. All growth is
the product of the functioning of the fundamental cycle. This
is, as it were, Nature’s “ cyclotron”—growth is energy
catalysation within a potential difference and with “models”
(explained in Appendix (2)).
Oxygen attaches itself to compression forces and then
burns within them because it is the complementary com¬
ponent, but in fire (positive) not a polar component.
Flame is really ignited vacuum force, out of the
cohesive force of the material in question, hence its suction
force—-and air instantly gravitates therein.
The adhesive force of the flame of a lighted match
draws on the cohesive force of the material or wood of the
match. The cohesive force is H and O energy, the wood
disintegrates, the residue likewise, but not by polar dis¬
integration—depolarisation—but by combustion.
We saw that the combustion of H and 0 as gases brought
about change of state to the liquid form of water, occasioning
what is termed chemical combination, whereas combustion
in the solid state brings about disintegration. It follows
that if fire is required to bring about the liquid state, the
liquid state must have the characteristic of fire within it,
that is, in its cohesive force, which is H and O. Likewise,
the cohesive force of the solid state has this characteristic of
fire, but here it is already “in combination/3 and fire (positive)
decomposes it, destroying its Space-form as a solid; whereas
fire (negative) would disintegrate it entirely.
A slow positive fire is oxidisation, e,g. the rotting of
100
 FIEE (POSITIVE) OE FLAME

wood, where meteorological conditions enable the oxygen in

the air to exert suction on the H and O cohesive force of the
wood, thereby decomposing it.
A more rapid positive fire is the same process of
oxidisation, but more rapid, thus producing flame, and with
the same ultimate result.
A very rapid positive fire produces nearly instan¬
taneously decomposition as in an explosive, positive fire
being latent and available in the cohesive force of certain
specific materials, when such materials are suitably
arranged for the purpose of rapid combustion, the exact
rate of which can be regulated by the form and arrange¬
ment of the materials.
The ultra-rapid positive fire produces simultaneous
decomposition of the whole of the explosi ve material, known
usually as “high explosive/3 causing not explosion, but ultra-
explosion—detonation.
Substames glow due to their internal pressure, u. due
to their capacity to draw in and store up heat.
Wood glows only when the right conditions are present
and then it turns to coal (charcoal)—and coal is related to
iron.
Iron glows when sufficient heat is applied because the
internal stress is increased through the cohesive force com¬
pressing the heat stress, and this leads to the production of
light-matter* If the heat stress overpowers the cohesive
force, the material ignites or, in the ease of iron, melts.
A pyrometer can thus only measure the heat given off
from iron in the glowing state, not the actual internal
temperature*
Iron glow's even in a vacuum exactly as it does in air,
but in a vacuum positive fire is instantly extinguished* It
thus glows in vacuo because it is the actual static energy of
the matter that is glowing, the cohesive force, H and O stress
under its own internal pressure, the internal pressure of
the cohesive force of the material, and not as positive fire
which requires air to sustain it* (Internal pressure or
cohesive force of material manifests itself as tensile, com¬
pressive and shear stress.)
101
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PBIMABY STATE OF MATTEB

The heat energy is sucked up by the energy or cohesive

force of the iron, i.e> vacuum force, and, as previously
explained, it (and all material) still retains this character¬
istic of vacuum force within itself, as the force of cohesion.
This brings us to:
Negative fire (or origin fire).
The first condition of water is fire.
Fire is the hydrogen sublimate out of the ether.
Fire is the sublimate, the sublimate is matter.
Fire produces form in space—core and its comple¬
mentary stressfield.
Fire being matter must be surrounded by a stressfield
or spherical energy wall to protect it from the air. This
is very important in the Technique.
The cardinal characteristic of fire is suction.
To compress fire an opposite pole or complementary
stressfield is necessary; then it becomes glowing magnetism.
This is the basis of the new Technique.

102
 CHAPTER XV

WATER

There are three conditions of water, as such:

1. Fluid state
2. Fluidal state
3. Electric state
all of which have their origin in fire (negative).
Everything is H and O in different forms.

Fluid state:—not a body, but material.

Fluidal state: — intermediate stage, between

material and energy—unstable. Not another
state of matter, merely a transition stage.

Electric stateenergy condition.

Water is formed through the proportional potential

resistance of Cold stress; in other wrords, fire or heat must
meet with resistance in order to form water, and this
resistance must, as it were, constitute, and always pro¬
portionally, the opposite pole, as it does on the sun's peri¬
phery, viz. the hydrogen core and the cold oxygen
stressfield.
There is no such thing as water without fire, because
fire is the origin of w^ater. Water as such is inactive but
nothing is built without it—it is Nature's building material
in its various forms.
Water is matter, a material-—not a body because it
has no form or shape—but it is fundamental matter for the
Secondary States, just as the Ether is fundamental matter
for the Primary State*
103
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

So Water is shapeless,
Space is shapeless but,
Space builds form (a cosmos),
Air as such is shapeless, but being a peripheral
product out of the earth's stressfield, its Space-
form conforms to that of the earth's crust,
Fire (a) positive has form,
(6) negative has form*
The Ether has form conditionally as cosmos*

Origin of Water.
Water originates from the PI) between Heat and Cold
as stresses—the Cold is its base (hydrogen fire and its cold
complementary oxygen stressfield).
Fire exists in water and earth in the energy state as
a homogeneous stressfield, and thus latent, because Water,
Origin-fire, Cohesive Force in material, are all H and O,
Polarise H and 0 and we obtain fire (negative); combine
it chemically and we get water; subject cohesive force of
material to friction, and fire (positive) is produced.
Second State of Water.
The second state of water is fiuidaL
Fluidum is really material and energy but not energy-
material. It is an unstable and transitory condition of the
energy state when densifying.
In the case of water, Fluidum may be regarded as the
transitory condition prior to the formation of vapour.
Water Subjected to Cold Stress,
One kilogram of ice is not a litre, but a litre of water
is equal to a kilogram of 4° 0. Thus, if water is subjected
to cold stress, it draws itself together to form the solid state
of matter, but in doing so expands; that is, a cubic foot of
ice takes more space than the water it displaces. This, in
principle, is all that the SP tells us. The point, however,
here is : what draws itself together and why ?
The H and O homogeneous stressfield exerts this force
owing to the crossing of the two stressfields; in this case,
the cohesive force of the water and the cold stress to which
104
 WATER

we have subjected it. Its density increases down to 4° CL

and then, as the temperature is lowered, it decreases;
finally, more cold stress must be applied to overcome the
latent heat of the water, and the water then changes to the
fourth or solid state of matter*
What is the explanation of this ?
In the secondary states we know that cold stress pro¬
duces contraction, and this law holds here with water down
to its maximum density point—4U C* Down to this point the
H and O stressfield (or cohesive force) of the water exerts
greater and greater pressure due to these two component
stresses acting through themselves in opposite directions,
thus producing densification. But after the critical point,
approximately 4° C* down to 0Q 0*, the stressfield (H and 0)
begins to take up its magnetic structure preparatory to
forming the crystalline state of water, known as ice; the
formless liquid then expands on to its magnetic structure
with reduction in density* So the expansion or decrease in
density of the water between the critical temperature, viz*
4° C. and 0° 0.* is due to the formation, in the energy form,
of the magnetic structure or pattern on which the new
state—the solid state—of the substance wiU be built.
Metals contract when subjected to cold stress without
change of state, and expand with heat stress.
Some metals, such as cast iron, expand, like water, when
solidifying, whereas gold and silver contract.
Whether a material, when “changing state,” contracts
or expands, depends on the condition of the cohesive force
of the material in question and the kind of magnetic st ruc¬
ture which forms on solidifying* The material in question
either “expands” on to the structure or “contracts” on to it*
Now if between 4° C. and 0° C. the cold stress were
removed, the formation of the magnetic structure would
cease, and the fluid as such would become formless and
densify again up to its maximum at 4° C.
If the cold stress continues the crystalline form finally
appears on the magnetic structure, accompanied by expan¬
sion, the density is reduced, and the ice, as we term it, will
float on the Equid w^ater* This, in a secondary state of
105
 TEE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

matter, ia a ease where cold stress produces expansion, for

the reasons explained above. (Appendix (4).)
The explanation of the magnetic structure or, as a
geologist would desire to term it, the tectonic (the equivalent
of the skeleton in animal life) of the new structure is dealt
with in Appendix (2). Suffice it, meanwhile, to say that
every substance has its own pattern; Nature builds nothing
without a pattern.
Perhaps the simplest structure which can exist in
Nature is the snowflake, which is based on a variety of
magnetic structures or patterns, and here all are apparently
of hexagonal form.

Water Subjected to Heat Stress.

If, on the other hand, we subject water to heat stress at
100° C. (and at atmospheric pressure), it transforms it into
vapour or the gaseous state. The actual gaseous state is
dealt with separately later, under “steam,” which is an
expansive product.
Water provides a resistance to heat stress up to its
critical temperature and corresponding pressure, then it
transforms into the gaseous state. The resistance arises
from the cohesive force—H and O stress—the statio or
atomic force—the equalised out H and O stressfield as
cohesive force. But to break into the atomic or cohesive
force of water, it is necessary to use an entirely different
and more drastic process. The homogeneous stressfield of
cohesive force must be separated, but not by polarisation,
because, as has been explained, if we polarise H and O
we obtain fire (negative) or glowing magnetism—it must
therefore be separated without polar form. But we must
always bear in mind that H and 0 are polar components
and exert attraction upon one another even when clothed as
gases; this is the reason that H and O is an explosive
mixture when the right conditions obtain, because explosion
is an expansive reaction, which must, according to Newton’s
Third Law, have its origin in an equal and opposite reaction
—compression—which in the gaseous form is occasioned
by chemical combination, that is, energy combination in
106
 WATER

the gaseous state. This separation must therefore be

earned out by pressure electrolysis, when the [iressure of
formation of the gas bubbles will be an indication of the
cohesive force, or force of the equalised out homogeneous
stressficld. This formation pressure is said to be many
thousands of atmospheres—the figure 18,000 atmos. has
been given for this.
This atomic force—basically the same as that which
exists in material—is available, but not by this pressure
electrolysis, only when the separation of H and O is effected
by primary electrolysis, or mobile polar separation, forming
glowing magnetism. Actually, in high pressure electrolysis
there is no danger of the H and 0 exploding because their
density by this process is too high, unless a very powerful
catalyser is present.
So the production of a lfigh steam pressure is no
criterion of the tremendous force of this stressfield or of
the cohesive force of water as such. The steam tables have
been extended to 3000 lbs./in.a gauge pressure, say 200
atmos., which however is merely breaking into the adhesive
force of the water—the “molecular cohesion”—as against
18,000 atmos. for the true cohesive or atomic force of water,
as given by pressure electrolysis.
Now it has been stated that water and fire are really
the same thing in different conditions. It should therefore
be possible for water to burn, and it will and does if it is
polarised and in the energy form—the sun and its comple¬
mentary stressfield. The combination of these two on the
sun’s periphery reverses the process, and water is produced.

The Third State of Water.

The electric current is the third state of water but this
cannot touch the cohesive force, only the adhesive force,
in the electrolysis of water. In order to reach the cohesive
force, glowing magnetism must be formed by polar inter¬
change.
It may be said that it has just been explained that
the cohesive force of water can be demonstrated by pres¬
sure electrolysis. Yes, demonstrated, but not collected and
107
 TTTT] PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

utilised as the cohesive force remains intact in the bubbles

formed*
Adhesive force can be reached by external means, but
cohesive force only by polarisation* H and O have an
affinity for one another; they are, as we have seen, the two hi-
polar components of magnetism, magnetism being thus H and
0 and the electric current being a product out of magnetism*
In an electric generator, as we shall see in Part II,
there is nothing but a magnetic field from which to produce
electric current; therefore, if water is H and 0, the electric
current is water in another condition.
Water is magnetism, but latent; this is the reason that
if we pass an electric current into water, under the right
conditions, we split up the latent liquid magnetism (water)
into its two components because the current itself is composed
of these same components* This, as we know, is what
takes place under the process known as the electrolysis of
water. This is the cycle, but a process cycle only, not the
mobile cycle in Nature, which is continuous*
We use electrical energy to generate hydrogen and
oxygen and can regain it by chemical combination of these
two gases in a cell,” (GrimsehTs Physics, VoL HI, p* 288.)
Electricity is thus H and O energy. There is no
difference in quality or characteristic between the current
produced by an electric generator or a primary battery* If
in the former the current is a sublimate out of a magnetic
field, then the current from a primary battery must also
be a product of a similar magnetic stress, although this
magnetic stress does not have to be present a>s a magnetic
or gauss field. It is, of course, a product of the cohesive
force of the plate which is an equalised out homogeneous
H and O stressfield, but the process of obtaining current
here differs from that in the generator.
H and 0 are, as it were, North and South poles in
water, but they are equalised out through one another as
stress—a frozen stress with no mobility. Here H and O
are functioning as cohesive force as they do in building and
compacting material, where it is the origin of tensile, com*
pressive and shear stress*
108
 WATER

When by certain conditions of cold stress the character¬

istic magnetic structure of the substance in question can form,
the material is said to become a solid.
Liquid water is a product out of a PD (H and 0 stress),
and is only possible under specific conditions of temperature
and pressure and within the earth's stressfield, that is, if
the water is to remain as a permanent substance.
Water depends on the capillarity of the earth's crust,
that is, the force which comes into being through the PD
which exists there and the mobility with its complementary
stressfield, and this is proportional to the sisse and intensity
of the earth's central hydrogen core and thus to the
diameter of the geoid.
The capillary force is significantly demonstrated in the
fact that the metre is approximately and very closely 10“7
of the earth's meridian quadrant and that water rises
approximately 10 metres, or 10 '\ of the earth's meridian
quadrant under a torrecellian vacuum, suggesting that it bears
a definite relationship to the diameter of the geoid and thus
also to the central core*

109
 CHAPTER XVI

WATEH (IN RELATION TO THE SUN).

FORMATION OF SUN’S PERIPHERY

The overspilling and Intermixing of H and 0 energy

through the catastrophic action of two likes in unlike con¬
dition, at the sun's periphery, causes the formation of water
as fluidum—densified energy—-as it were the ashes from
the combustion (implosion) process, but in energy form*
Here it is very important to note that water could not exist
even as vapour—the first of the secondary stages of water
-—if it did not exist first in the primary state or energy form.
The gases, liquids and solids, should be regarded as being
merely the clothing of the energy form.
An illustration has already been given to make this
clear, that chemical combination is the combining of the
energies* When these energies are clothed as gases, the
proportion in the case of water is H2Q,
We speak of burning as oxidising; this is what takes
place in the sun but as pure energy and in vacuo. But how,
it may be asked, can oxidising or burning take place in a
vacuum %
Let us make a digression in order to make this clear.
Put a piece of steel in a smithy fire until it glows; now
remove it and place it in a vacuum (space without air) and
it will still glow. Now take it out and let it cooL There is
no visible loss of material and the steel has not been burnt.
This is a compressive fire but in the secondary state of
matter. The internal cohesive force, or homogeneous H
and O static stressfield, lias been increased or overfilled
through the absorption of the heat stress from the fire, and
the compressive force of the II and 0 stress held has been
raised until light-matter (photons) has been produced- In
110
 WATER {IN RELATION TO THE STTNj

other words, it is the energy that glows, but owing to the

overfilling of the stressfield through absorption of the heat
stress the metal must expand.
But to return to the sun; how can we speak of internal
pressure on the periphery of the sun ?
Oxidising or burning on the sun's periphery is really
energy compression of the two components H and O, which
takes place in the secondary state of internal stress. The
sun can only act energy on energy. There is at this stage
no material.
From the glowing or primary implosion water is
formed, first as fluid uni, then it cools, or condenses to
vapour, finally to the liquid form as water*
From one standpoint plus 4° 0. will be zero for the new
Technique.
Vapour or moisture cannot arise out of solids, the solids
must be formed in the vapours or moisture.
Water is Nature’s mortar which as-a etressfield holds
the “bricks/' the materials, together* In the cosmos, energy
(static) first, then gases, liquids and solids. But life
(organic), from which all material comes, must be born in
water. Then, and then only, is organic life possible, through
origin dynamic or spiral energy, known in the PP as entropy
and explained later.
Bet there be no misconception here; the statement has
not been made that water is life, or that water builds life,
both of which are false, but that organic life can only form
in water.
The death of organisms builds the first solid insulating
layer between the polarity of heat and cold (H and O energy
on sun's periphery), and in this potential difference, mobility
and then capillarity is born.
In the PP capillarity is the force which is produced
only where a potential difference occurs; it manifests itself
in the SP or secondary states in hair-like or narrow tubes,
hence the origin of the word. But it is a force of attraction
or repulsion and originates in and through a PD.
In the primary state, where capillarity has its origin, it
is the attraction and dynamic of Space itself.
Ill
 WATER {IN RELATION TO THE STTNj

other words, it is the energy that glows, but owing to the

overfilling of the stressfield through absorption of the heat
stress the metal must expand.
But to return to the sun; how can we speak of internal
pressure on the periphery of the sun ?
Oxidising or burning on the sun's periphery is really
energy compression of the two components H and O, which
takes place in the secondary state of internal stress. The
sun can only act energy on energy. There is at this stage
no material.
From the glowing or primary implosion water is
formed, first as fluid uni, then it cools, or condenses to
vapour, finally to the liquid form as water*
From one standpoint plus 4° 0. will be zero for the new
Technique.
Vapour or moisture cannot arise out of solids, the solids
must be formed in the vapours or moisture.
Water is Nature’s mortar which as-a etressfield holds
the “bricks/' the materials, together* In the cosmos, energy
(static) first, then gases, liquids and solids. But life
(organic), from which all material comes, must be born in
water. Then, and then only, is organic life possible, through
origin dynamic or spiral energy, known in the PP as entropy
and explained later.
Bet there be no misconception here; the statement has
not been made that water is life, or that water builds life,
both of which are false, but that organic life can only form
in water.
The death of organisms builds the first solid insulating
layer between the polarity of heat and cold (H and O energy
on sun's periphery), and in this potential difference, mobility
and then capillarity is born.
In the PP capillarity is the force which is produced
only where a potential difference occurs; it manifests itself
in the SP or secondary states in hair-like or narrow tubes,
hence the origin of the word. But it is a force of attraction
or repulsion and originates in and through a PD.
In the primary state, where capillarity has its origin, it
is the attraction and dynamic of Space itself.
Ill
 CHAPTER XVII

PRIMARY WATER CYCLE

The Sun, First Fire (magnetism) is formed, then

fhiidum, then a surface or periphery. This surface is not
the same as the internal portion of the sun’s core; it exists
only under catastrophic magnetic storms or peripheral
interaction or mobility in which hydrogen—the Herman
word for which is “waterstuff” (Wasserstaff]—under
specific circumstances condenses to water, forming an in¬
sulating layer, and finally by organic means a crust is
formed.
The primary water cycle, where water itself originates,
is due to the drawing in of the oxygen stressfield into the
hydrogen core by suction or rather by primary magnetic
attraction—two likes in unlike condition or two unlike mobile
poles—then eatalysation in the core of the oxygen stressfield
and finally radiation of this stimulated stressfield out and
across the sun’s periphery into space. This is the origin-
cause of water, air, and an earth’s crust, of life on the earth, in.
fact of everything which exists in any heavenly body, but
of course there are various stages of development. It is not
occasioned merely as explained here, in this paragraph. It
is a very complex process of action and interaction, of
energy, fluidum, vapour, moisture, water, in which organic
life forms—also a complex process—and finally compacts and
solidifies under the great potential difference to a plastic
and then a solid crust.
The word “hydrogen” is from the Greek; it means
water, but more than that. Gen- is a suffix which means
“to be born in a certain place or condition”; here it is bora
in the point of inequality occurring in space as a core—the
first condition or ingredient of water.
113
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PEIMABY STATE OE MATTEB

That which in the sun is radiation here on this earth

is water, a condensate out of magnetism, out of the “earth's
sun/9 or core. This is the origin of the Internal and External
Water Cycles mentioned in Chapter V, and the origin cause
of all meteorological phenomena. The first condition of
water is fire, therefore water originates in “energy form”
from the hydrogen core and complementary oxygen stress-
field which permeates the crust and exists as a stressfield
for millions of miles beyond it.
Within the earth's crust the Internal Water Cycle
functions in the energy form, promoting an External Water
Cycle which functions as vapour and liquid water. The
External Cycle is, of course* the familiar evaporation and
condensation which takes place on the earth's periphery,
in the air, and within the extreme outer portion of the actual
crust. The whole core, with its stressfield, is magnetism,
therefore the derivatives and sublimates, air and water,
possess this characteristic within themselves; water as vapour
or liquid is thus latent magnetism.
Evaporation or concentration of water vapour into
clouds is really a magnetic process but in a latent condition.
Evaporation or concentration of water vapour into clouds
is effected by transpiration* (See Chapter II, Definitions*)
Herein lies the whole origin of meteorological phenomena,
all of which must and do arise from the central core, its
fluctuations, and also the interaction with the complementary
stressfield modified and qualified by cosmic influences.

114
 CHAPTER XVIII

STEAM (GENERATION)

In order to generate steam we must first have the cross¬

ing of two stressfields, The one is already there and cannot
be altered—the cohesive force of the water, or equalised
out homogeneous H and 0 stressfields—and the other must
be supplied. It must be a heat stressfield, produced in any
convenient heat source, e.g* a fire or furnace, or by any other
suitable means.
When the heat stress is applied, the crossing of the two
stressfields produces primary compression; that is, the stress
structure, or field of the water, is subjected to compression
and the adhesive force—or what may be termed the
“molecular cohesion —is lifted or reduced finally to a
point where the water, as such, changes its state and forms
into spherical globules or spheres, 'which are simply H and
0 spheres with a specific charge or stress. The charge is a
heat not an electrical stress. It could not be electrical stress
because it can only come from what was there, viz. heat
stress and adhesive force in the liquid state; the cohesive
force, as has been explained, can only be reached by pressure
electrolysis, and this can only cause separation, not trans¬
formation into another form of energy.
There is no Nernst effect here or the like, for this very
reason that the cohesive force as such only plays the part
of a resistance in the generation of the steam.
If, however, we desire to obtain electricity from steam
generation, then the steam vapour must receive or be crossed
by an electric field or charge. The electrified bubbles will
then react to centripetal action, conglobate and density,
light-matter will be formed and thus glowing magnetism;
in other words, lightning material, similarly to the way in
which it is actually formed in Nature in the clouds.
115
 THU PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

This highly dangerous and insane method of producing

lightning material or glowing magnetism artificially has
been tried and has failed but not without loss of life, because
th© experimenters were in ignorance of the laws. Success
would have meant a greater catastrophe. And those who
know the laws would produce glowing magnetism in the
proper way.
But to return to the generation of steam. Because it
is stated that only the adhesive force is reached, do not let
It be assumed that the cohesive force plays no part in steam
generation. On the contrary, it provides the resistance
without which separation could not take place. The heat
stress would simply pass through the water and be absorbed
by it, and in the language of present physics, the tempera¬
ture would be raised, which, as we know, is exactly what
happens but only up to the critical temperature. Then a
further quantity of heat must be applied to release, as it
were, the molecular or adhesive force against the resistance
of the cohesive or atomic force, so that change of state
may ensue; that is, release from the liquid to the gaseous
form.
The power of steam is obtained from the “Might” or
static potential or cohesive force of the water through the
resistance it offers, (If the experiment were arranged
differently, in fact in the reverse order, negatively, as com¬
pression, the cohesive force of the water wotild then pro¬
duce glowing magnetism, as is the case when lightning
material is formed,} But, as has been explained, this experi¬
ment is dangerous and liable to lead to a major catastrophe
-—it is fortunately and providentially extremely difficult to
carry out. So the power of steam resides in the cohesive
force of the water through the resistance it offers. Each
steam bubble has absorbed part of the heat stress and
is thus capable of exerting pressure.
It may be contended that the pressure on the sides of
a boiler or tube is exerted owing to the mass of steam
bubbles. Exactly so, but the steam bubbles have the
elasticity to transmit this pressure. The force of steam, there¬
fore, depends on the force which lies in water and is released
116
 STEAM (GENEBATIOK)

by a heat stress; that is, the resistance which the water offers
to the heat stress*
Steam as such has no discipline but occasions a whole
discipline or technique* It is also derived from an ordered
form or discipline* The bubble constitutes a discipline, it
has definite form and is specifically stressed. It is an H and
0 energy sphere stressed and tensioned with specific charge,
possessing elasticity.
If we take one litre of water and turn it into 100 litres
of vapour, there is nevertheless only one litre of water
available to supply the envelope of all the bubbles, the
remaining 99 litres are free energy (calories).
The litre of water in the envelopes is also the resistance
in the free state which enables the expansive force to be
exerted. We had stress and resistance in the water and we
see this same stress or resistance in the steam or vapour.
If we continue to supply heat stress, as we do in a super¬
heater, our bubbles, as such, are destroyed, that is, they are
turned into gaseous energy and the whole then functions
as a homogeneous gas*
Simple condensation will no longer condense this steam,
because it exists no longer as a mass of bubbles. If we wish
to condense it we must reverse the process and supply com¬
pressive stress instead of heat; this will again density th©
gaseous condition of the H and 0 gaseous mass and finally
the saturated condition will be reached. The steam or vapour
can then be condensed by cooling.
The two processes of compression and cooling can, of
course, be simultaneous, but this is a technical detail. The
fact remains that the enthalpy of superheated steam is the
sum of the internal stress imparted to the wrater, which is
equal to th© spherical stress of the bubbles, plus that
required to dissolve these energy spheres or bubbles to a
homogeneous gaseous state or the like*
The first is internal stress, the second is external from
another heat source. The thermodynamic function is the
transformed internal stress or compressive force due to the
crossing of the stress fields under the conditions of generation,
and this is the subsequent U -bpv.
117
 the physics or THE primary state of matter

So steam is water plus heat stress and it is nothing else,

because there is nothing else available.
The air's stressfleld is derived from the atmospheric
stressfiald, the energy “framework ” to which it owes its
origin and maintenance, just as the steam owes its origin
and maintenance to the heat stress functioning on the
cohesive force of the water as a resistance. Tins has been
previously explained.

118
 CHAPTER XIX

AIR

The air is an etheric product out of static Space, out

of which it was created. It is a chemico-physical product of
the Ether stress. It is supported by this atmospheric stress,
by and through it, and its own stress. It is an arc stressfield
of force and matter*
Air is gravitationally held to a physical centre. No
air can exist in Space as such—it could not be formed and
it could not exist. Air is essentially an arc or peripheral
product of an organic earth* There is no such thing as a
dead earth, there is a dying earth—the moon—and when
mobility ceases it will die, that is disintegrate. The stress-
field in the moon is not strong enough or dense enough to
produce air. The moon, of course, has its atmosphere like
the earth, but very little or no air; the atmosphere being a
stressfield, and the air being a product or, better expressed,
a gaseous sublimate out of that stressfield.
A gas is really a release product out of Potential, an
expansive product, or rather a product of expansion, but
not the air.
The air is a product of compression, an ionisation pro¬
duct through the crossing of the atmospheric stressfields—the
earth's and sun's stressfield—but only a peripheral product,
as are all other such products—light, heat and water.
Like water, air is latent magnetism, but in gaseous,
not in liquid form.
Air is a matter-membrane; the Ether, as we have seen,
is an energy-membrane. The air is thus not a polarisation
product with two polar components, but an Ionisation
product; not separation by polarisation, but by stripping
or ionising.
119
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

Now, if the air is a sublimate, concentrate or

“ionisate” (if this latter term is permissible), it can only
be composed of what it came from* The stressfields are
static potential of latent magnetism. Magnetism in the
primary state, or as a matter of fact in any state, is H and
O energy. We know from chemistry that air is mainly
nitrogen and oxygen. Nitrogen is hydrogen in another
form, converted by primary combustion or compression*
The product in its new form is no longer polar and capable
of mobile exchange; in its gaseous clothing it is inert* The
actual combining proportions were dictated by the sense-
energy, or conscious-physical core, to enable its physical
earth (the earth came from the core and its complementary
stressfield) to perform the particular function allotted to it
as a specific and purposeful cosmic body—in this case to
produce and maintain organic life. Air must therefore have
the right proportions of 0 and N for this purpose.
The atmospheric stressfield is H and 0 and the 0
remains but is converted to gaseous form.
Now the question may be asked that since the Ether
is a static homogeneous potential of oxygen and hydrogen,
why is it only the hydrogen component that changes its form
from hydrogen to nitrogen, whilst the oxygen remains as
oxygen with only change of state.
Let ns not forget, however, that although they are both
equally components of the ether, they act very differently
on polarisation. The hydrogen concentrates, forming an
energy sublimate (glowing magnetism). When therefore
compression of stressfields at the earth's periphery takes
place, the hydrogen again forms the sublimate, this time
in a gaseous state, and, since it is not polarisation but separa¬
tion through a form of combustion, its form is also changed.
It is also not surprising to find that from this primary
form of combustion there is an ash or residue, also of course
in gaseous form, what is known as the rare or noble gases.
It is likewise interesting to note that the two principal
paramagnetic gases are oxygen and a compound of nitrogen,
nitric oxide gas—the simple compound of the two principal
constituents of the air with the chemical formula NO.
120
 AIR

The air is latent magnetism in the gaseous form.

Naturally the gaseous to be stable must be formed and
ionised by transpiration and mobility from the central
negative fire, the earth's hydrogen, which is also the origin
of alt moisture necessary to form a gaseous state.
The air is thus a product of what was there and avail¬
able, viz. the oxygen stressfield and hydrogen converted
through burning or oxidisation to its inert form, nitrogen—
the combustion taking place through primary compression
of the stressfield, or ionisation.
It is an arc-product of the earth's stressfield, because it
is and can only be formed at the earth's periphery and ia
held gravitationally to the core.
The stressfield from which it arises is, of course, the
hydrogen core, whose field saturates the earth's crust,
densifying or sublimating at the periphery, against the
bound stressfield in the earth's crust, and thus by energy-
compression, i.e. compression of the stressfield as such,
energy-combustion or ionisation, converts the hydrogen
through this oxidising to the gaseous state as nitrogen, the
surplus oxygen remaining, plus a residue-—the noble gases.

121
 CHAPTER XX

EARTH
{THE BUILDING OF AN EARTH’S CRUST)

Let us proceed from the physical origin.

First homogeneous Space, the texture of which is
carbon static energy—potential. This carbon potential con¬
sists of two polar components, viz. oxygen and hydrogen
energy. When a point of inequality occurs in the otherwise
homogeneous static Ether, the hydrogen component con¬
globates on to the point of inequality, due to its characteristic
of exerting attraction upon itself .(the true primary
magnetism), finally densifying to a critical point when light-
matter is formed, and this hydrogen core is then in the
glowing state—glowing magnetism—primary vacuum, exert¬
ing attraction and repulsion on the complementary ether
component which forms around this hydrogen core—the
oxygen stressfield.
Attraction or suction are two words which really
express the same force under different conditions, e.g. a
keeper is attracted to the poles of a magnet—hut thiB
attractive force is suction. Likewise the cold oxygen stress-
field is sucked in, catalysed and forced out as radiation.
This functioning of attraction and repulsion, of suction and
the reverse, is “magnetic breathing,” transpiration, energy
transference, mobility. But let us he quite clear on this point:
mobility means the oxygen-hydrogen interpolar pull exerted
within and through itself as such; this is magnetic suction
or the reverse, this is magnetic force.
It may be asked, is it the same force as that existing
between a magnet and a keeper! No, not exactly; but this
is explained elsewhere—it could not be the same because in
122
 BARTH

the magnet the energy is bound and immobile (not glowing

magnetism capable of setting up and maintaining an energy
cycle). ,
The two likes in unlike condition, the cold oxygen
stressfield and the hot or warm glowing hydrogen core,
constitute a potential difference, the greatest which exists
in Nature, and the greatest source of power. (See Chapter
VI, page 64.)
Again, it may be asked if it is this potential difference
which is the direct cause of mobility, that is, of the sun’s
tremendous vacuum force % No, the potential difference is
only the direct cause of entropy, the entropic spiral, and
this is the direct cause of the sun’s mobility. But the
entropic spiral and entropy must be explained separately as
it would confuse the issue if it were to be made the subject
of a digression here. (See Chapter XXII.)
To keep its mobility, the sun must travel with its
whole stressfield so that it has continually fresh material
to catalyse, as it catalyses through its stressfield, and its
stressfield is bound by mobility to it-.
Now, the point of inequality in the homogeneous Ether
is caused by a sun building a crust and becoming an earth,
when its motion through space must cease.
It should be clearly understood that motion in cosmic
bodies must be quite differently visualised from that of
motion of material bodies on the earth. Energy in motion
is different from material in motion, and the sun is essentially
energy in static mobile condition. The sun’s whole stress-
field travels with it as one, because it is derived from it.
A crust is not formed “by numbers.” The conditions
of formation are catastrophic—the insulating film finally
being flashed into being, and energy-material, or in this
case a sun, would then cease to move. The reasons have
been given.
The electric current, for example, is said to travel at
300,000 km. per sec.; when the circuit is broken it instantly
ceases to move because it ceases to be an electric current,
and the sun ceases to be a sun, instantly, when the insulating
film is complete, and exterior mobility ceases.
123
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

The magnetic field of the sun (from its hydrogen core)

now concentrates on a point in space—its motion having
ceased owing to the film or crust which is forming an
insulator to external dynamic. The new sun is formed at
approximately the square of the lately formed earth's
diameter in kilometres (not miles). The sun’s mean distance
from the earth is, according to the Paris Conference (1911),
149,450,000 kilometres. The square root of this is 12,222
kilometres and the earth’s equatorial diameter is 12*757,
in itself a negligible discrepancy. So this calculation agrees
very nicely, except for the fact that we cannot consider the
earth's diameter as the peripheral diameter across the crust,
since the magnetic field can only function through space
from the core; the saturation of the crust merely being
responsible for our terrestrial field. If we take the thickness
of the crust as 1 /8th of the total diameter, then the magnetic
core is only 2/3rds of 12,757 kilometres, and our statement
that the new sun is formed at the square of the distance of
the earth's diameter—in this case the core's diameter*—is
entirely false.
There are, however,.two other factors which have to
be considered, viz. the sun’s mean orbital distance from
the earth was more than likely the distance at which it was
formed by the previous sun which was just forming a crust and
becoming an earth, the distance before its orbital motion
commenced, viz. 149,450,000 kilometres. (See Appendix (1).)
The second consideration is, what was the diameter of
the core when the crust was forming? Now, since the crust
was only a film and no appreciable contraction had taken
place, it may be taken to be about the earth's present diameter,
in which case our statement still holds.
Having seen how the point of inequality is formed in
the homogeneous Ether, and previously how the hydrogen
core is formed and becomes a sun, let us now examine the
problem of how the sun becomes an earth; in other words,
how, for example, our present earth built its crust after it
had functioned for aeons of time as a sun.
The sequence is somewhat as follows. This loose
phraseology introducing the word somewhat,3 3 is to indicate
124
 EARTH

that the sequence about to be described does not take place

like the different phases of the Carnot, Rankine, or Otto
cycles* These are artificial cycles in that they take place
within the closed walls of a cylinder and through some form
of mechanism*
In the words of Goethe: Was k&nstlich ist gebraucht
geschlossenen Baum (that which is artificial requires a closed
space). Therefore such cycles are merely a cyclic series of
operations, and are not energy cycles/5
In Nature, the sequence takes place in open or free
space and the process is a continuous one. The crust of this
earth was woven by free energies, but material was also
necessary because, as we have seen, energy alone cannot
produce material. The transpiration, or breathing between
the core and its surrounding and complementary stressfieH,
is the loom or weaving mechanism functioning at the peri¬
phery, the over-spilling between the hydrogen core and
oxygen stressfield resulting in chemical combination—or
the combining of the energies, but without gaseous clothing
—that is in the pure energy form.
Water is thus formed first as fluid urn, then as vapour,
finally condensing to the liquid state.
There is a relative heat potential between the core and
the surrounding stressfield, although the sun is not hot in
the sense of enormous temperature—high temperatures
attributed to the sun being really a measure on the tempera¬
ture scale of the sun’s density. So between this heat and
cold potential condensation takes place—water, in a previous
chapter, having been defined as the proportional potential
resistance force of heat and cold stress. This condensation
film acts as an insulating layer between the hydrogen core
and its oxygen stressfield* The water film cannot exist
as such owing to the catastrophic conditions at the sunJe
periphery, but it is constantly being generated and thus
replenished until the film becomes permanent. In this film
the entity- or energy-frames of enormous marine animals
were present. Nothing in Nature is or can be built without
a pattern and a conscious energy organism is built on its
energy frame or energy entity, in which it is complete in
125
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PHIMARY STATE OF MATT EH

every organ, but in the energy form only* and these first
marine animals required the proper condition—water.
The marine life entered into the gaseous or vapour
state, drawing or sucking in the carbon-static. The death
of these vast organisms brought the peripheral film to the
plastic or gel state; on becoming a solid having stable Space-
form, it became virtually silica, and permutations of this
in rock form were derivatives* Silica, being converted
carbon, oxidised, the oxygen being present in abundance as
the complementary stressfield. We have a somewhat similar
example of this in the vapour state in the conversion of
hydrogen to nitrogen.
It will be asked, how did the entities get there ? In the
same way that the Ether itself was built; they are the
later work of the Creator. The entity-frames or energy
consciousness are biomagnetic stressfields and form life
individuals, but not yet organisms, they do not require water
except to build organisms and for this purpose the weaving
mechanism must be available, and in this way these
organisms are bom but only to die instantly, as no single
organism could continue to exist under such conditions.
But more and more were being born and died and so the
first material was laid down and compacted between the
potential difference.
Life and death are bipolar—here life builds material
and death compacts it. But it may be contended that there
is no geological evidence that the earliest rocks are of
organic origin. The fact that there is no visible evidence is
no evidence at all that the first material w^as not organic.
It is not surprising to find that the earliest rocks
formed and compacted in this way have long since lost all
trace of their organic origin, through metamorphosis, and
the catastrophic magnetic conditions under which these
earliest formations were laid down.
Gradually the marine animals became relatively smaller
and smaller, and as conditions became more stable, the
plastic state set in and finally the solid state, and the sun
that was had now become an earth with a crust, as yet,
of course, uninhabitable by terrestrial animal life of any
126
 EARTH

sort, and millions of years had to pass before it could

appear*
But during this period* the earth's mobility—that is,
the energy transference or circulation between its core and
crust—continued to weave and supply sublimates; first, the
gaseous sublimate, air, and then water.
This mobility was not concerned with enabling the
earth to feed on its stressfield—it could not continue to do
that owing to the crust. It was employed in promoting and
sustaining growth. It was not a dead earth, as some biolo¬
gists would have us believe, but a living earth, living
through the biomagnetic conscious energy of the cor©
interrelated with its complementary stressfield.
But the polar sequence of life and death continued,
animalia became smaller and organisms had a longer life.
Various terrestrial cycles were started, including animalia,
but not yet of course the human or even the biped cycle.
It would serve no purpose at this stage to pursue
further the growth of organic life and death, and thus the
birth of material. The important point to be grasped is that
the earth’s crust constitutes a bipolar endosmosis of life and
death; o$ means godly, mos something which grows, and
the whole woid signifies “the ultimate product of the work
of the Divine or creative force.”
The precipitate from a galvanic battery is “end-
osmosis,” and the earth is a galvanic battery, the pre¬
cipitate of which is the crust—the battery precipitate is
an artificial secondary form. In the case of an earth the
plates or electrodes are the earth's crust and the sur¬
rounding stressfield, both of which are saturated or
rather receive their field from the central core. In the case
of the crust the stressfield is bound, and outside in the
surrounding space it is free, and between the two is the
potential difference, the greatest that can exist. It is only
necessary to find the connecting link between the two—-to
complete the circuit or rather the energy cycle—to act as a
catalyst, and this is, of course, “glowing magnetism.”
Now, everything which is an endosmosis of a physical
centre must in form be the circumference of a circle,
127
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMABY STATE OF MATTER

therefore all products or sublimates of this physical centre

must be circumferential—th© earth7s solid crust, the air, and
water, all products of a stressfield periphery, are circum¬
ferential sublimates in solid, gaseous and liquid form
respectively. {The sublimates came in this sequence, but
as we saw previously, the states followed in the sequence:
energy, gaseous, liquid and solid, to form the solid crust
sublimate.)
Mathematically expressed, the parameter of the
endosmosis of a physical centre—be it energy, gaseous,
liquid or solid—is circumferential.
Water finds its own level, but its own level is always
tangential to the radius of the earth's circumference. In
other words, the surface of an area of water is always part
of a circle, whether the area under consideration is a vast
ocean adjoining two continents, or merely the surface of
liquid in a tea^eup.
Water, therefore, as are all the other primary sub¬
limates, is a circumferential force or potential. The further
products, such as organic life, are all circumferentially bound.
Whether we live on a plateau in mountainous districts
or spend our lives on the sea, we carry in our minds a datum
line which we know is the normal level, usually sea level—
a straight line which is never for one instant straight,
because it is part of a circumference. It must be so, because
water is latent liquid magnetism since it is derived from the
magnetic potential difference between the core and its sur¬
rounding stressfield, and this magnetic potential difference
Is itself circumferential.
The earth Is thus a spherical magnet and all sublimates
must likewise be circumferential to this gravitational force,
as they themselves are all potential gravitational forces—
potential, in that in their state as sublimates their force is
latent.
So growth, the building not the splitting of the atom,
takes place between this potential difference earth-
atmosphere (stressfield), just as the earth^s crust was a
product of this potential difference—the loom, or weaving
mechanism.
128
 TCAETH

The organic entities constituted the pattern upon

which the organisms were to he woven—thus producing
life. The whole business of the earth as an entity, let there
be no mistake, a living entity, is naturally the production of
organic life. It was born and exists only for this purpose.

129
 CHAPTER XXI

THE EARTH’S MOTION

‘‘The earth is a particle thrown off from a rotating

san which thus gives the earth its rotational motion*” This
theory is pat forward, and not without evidence and justifica¬
tion, bat it is hardly, as yet, an established scientific fact*
If the earth did not rotate how should we explain this
and that ? Since the earth does rotate on its axis, it explains
the earth’s prevailing wind from west to east, the direction
in which the earth is supposed to rotate, likewise the
earth’s precession, the functioning of the gyroscopic clock
and Foucault pendulum, night and day, and the relative
motions of the whole planetarium; nevertheless, the earth’s
rotation is entirely unproven*
We have seen hew a sun is born and how after millions
of years a crust is built; how the earth becomes a moon,
and finally disintegrates—the life and death of an organic
heavenly body*
There is apparently among many scientific teachers and
scientists the delightfully comfortable hypothesis that it
makes really very little difference whether the earth revolves
round the sun or the sun round the earth; that it is in any
case merely a question of relative motion*
Two trains, each having a velocity of 45 [Link] in
opposite directions, pass one another; if the lengths of the
two trains are known, how long will they take to pass from
the time the locomotives are just side by side till the guards*
vans at the ends of the trains are just clear? A very con¬
fusing problem, but easily solved if we consider the one train
to be stationary and the other to be moving past it at !)Q
m.p.h. But solving the problem in this way does not deter¬
mine the position of the two trains after they have just
130
 THE EARTH'S MOTION

passed one another, relatively to some fixed point* Neither

does it establish the cause of their motion, which in this
particular problem is, of course, known.
No mechanism has as yet been established which
explains the revolution of the crusts of heavenly bodies; the
rotation of their magnetic fields is discussed later in this
chapter.
Now we observe that the sun apparently rises in the
east and sets in the west, therefore if the earth's crust rotated
on its axis it would rotate from west to east, or looking
towards the North Pole the rotation is clockwise.
But if the sun rotates round the earth and the earth
does not rotate on its axis, then in order that the sun shall
still ' rise in the east/7 according to our vision, and set in
the west, the sun must be travelling from our east to our
west, and it has already been explained that it is the earth's
magnetic hydrogen core—nor source of its stressfield—which
rotates, and even then only as a resultant stimulation, such
as takes place in an induction motor.
The sun originated due to the concentration of the earth's
magnetic field and is thus embedded in it. The sun therefore
carries the earth’s magnetic field round with it in its diurnal
motion.
Light is the product of the crossing of two stressfields,
and that portion of the earth7s hydrogen core which is sub-
jected to the sun's radiation at any given period of time is
producing light and heat. When the sun sets on any
given area of the earth's surface, obviously no more light on
that part of the surface is produced as that segment of
the core is not stimulated, and we have the hours of
darkness.
But what of “the earth's prevailing wind77?—surely it
is now from east to west* No: this is not caused by relative
motion between the air and the earth's periphery. The
cause of the prevailing wind is due primarily to fluctuation
and rotation of the earth's magnetic field and the inertia
of the interdependent air envelope. Let it, however, be
clearly understood that the Schappeller planetarium will be
quite different from the Ptolemaic or any other theories of
131
 THE PHYSICS OF THE FRIMABY STATE OF MATTEB

core.

(Earth's crust)

The Princtpt
j^jurc/y J‘ai ftimmu

Fid. 5

planetary motion, as relative motions are not the only

factor to be considered.
Furthermore, remember that the Ether is biomagnetie
conscious force. Every heavenly body formed must first be
a glowing hydrogen core, but it does not, on forming a crust,
have to form another sun.
Heavenly bodies are not impersonal; it may be an
endless, it is definitely not an aimless, evolution of worlds,
but the vital plan of the Creator.
The relative rarity of life (organic) in the Cosmos, even
if we are correct in this surmise, is not a measure of the
importance which the Creator attaches to it. It could not
possibly be, because He Himself is the Universal Consciousness,
the source of all life.
The secrets of the Universe do not lie in the geometry
of relative motion; the Creator’s plan is biogeometric;
herein lies the dynamic of the Universe—the cosmogony.
The law of the conservation of electricity lies in the
centripetal action of the ether—the origin creative force.
132
 THE EAHTH'S MOTTOH

The chemical affinity of matter depends on the force of

attraction exerted by “energy material”: a sun, glowing
hydrogen core—glowing magnetism.
Magnetism, as known to-day, is described as an
“attractive force” or a force exerting attraction, but it
exerts attraction only when it is bound to material and
between materials—never upon itself.
Obviously, if this form of static energy known as
magnetism is an attractive force, then in the free state
as primary magnetism—polarised (before polarisation it is
latent)—it must exert attraction upon itself, and it does in
forming the hydrogen core, and thus arises this characteristic
of centripetal compression, building energy material-^-in
the cosmos a sun, in the air “lightning material.” In the
cosmos the static electromagnetic energy is conserved, in
the air it is released by discharge as lightning flash, because
it is not vacuum, it has no corresponding envelope or opposite
pole. Air does not serve this purpose; it is in the gaseous
state, not the energy form. Conservation of static electro¬
magnetic energy requires its corresponding complementary
oxygen stressfield.
The origin of the Cosmic Dynamic resides in the
vacuum produced—two likes in unlike condition, [Link]. the
sun—and the functioning of vacua on vacua.
These tliree facts or laws are the basic explanation
of heavenly bodies—their formation, the rotation of their
fields, the conservation of their cores and the magnetic
interaction, attraction or repulsion; likewise the internal
or external exchange or circulation between their cores and
the surrounding complementary stressfield through their
crusts as neutral, promoting and supporting life. The
mechanism in the cosmos is vacua on vacua and the inter¬
locking results in the rotation of the magnetic fields of
heavenly bodies, as shown in the diagram on page 132.

133
 CHAPTER) XXII

ENTROPY

The dictionary definition from the Greek is “a turning

point. ” It j& used in thermodynamics to mean41‘ a transforma¬
tion content.” We are not concerned here with the latter.
In the PP entropy means winding inward in spiral form.
Entropy is an independent force, it comes into existence
only when a potential difference is present, it thus has
discipline and form—it is as it were the mainspring (in the
energy form) which functions the primary cycle. The sun’s
mobility or energy circulation is due to it.
The author, among others, has seen the sun's entropy
spiral reflected in a basin of water; its frequency, so far as
he can remember, would be of the order of 25 cycles per
minute. One complete cycle would be, starting, say, from
the greatest spiral diameter, a rotation inwards to a centre
and then outwards to the point where we started on the
spiral’s apparent maximum circumference, but always with
no change of sense.
The reflection was clockwise, therefore the sun’s actual
spiral is counter-clockwise in sense to us. This is the
cause of the sun’s transpiration, breathing, suction force,
magnetic force; but the sun’s actual frequency may be very
high, perhaps of the order of 10e cycles per second; the
apparent frequency only being a fractional multiple of it—
the lag being due to the time required to reproduce the spiral
as light-matter, by the crossing of the sun’s and earth’s stress-
fields, the way, as has previously been explained, in which
light on this earth is produced.
Every heavenly body has a glowing core and therefore
an entropie spiral; the earth, of course, likewise.
Entropy is thus a 4'conditional’5 force, the essential
134
 EMTBOPY

condition being a potential difference due to two like

energies in unlike condition*
There is no entropic spiral between the electrodes of an
electric current, because the above condition is not fulfilled.
In a reversible process the force remains constant, [Link],
the sun is a reversible process in the sense that it is a complete
cycle of energy, so long as it remains a sun. But after a
period of time it may become an irreversible process, then
the force will not remain constant, but will produce material
and promote growth~in other words, in this case it will
form a crust.
These two laws regarding true entropy are the discovery
of Professor Brendt (German physicist).
The irreversible process exists only as a natural process.
The following are some examples of reversible entropy
processes:
t
The sun.
The new Schappeller Stator (or prime
The force or energy
mover).
generated remains -
The present electric generators.*
constant.
Electrolysis.
A candle-flame, etc., etc.

The following are examples of irreversible entropy

processes:
! A tree—material in one sense is
stored-up atomic force—this is an
entropy law, since a tree and its
energy grow, but a tree which has
been cut down, or where wood has
Production and
( been cut from it, belongs to the re¬
growth of material.
versible cyclic process, because when
this cut tree or its wood is burnt, the
same force or energy is reconverted
into another form—decay or oxidisa¬
tion.

* In an electric generator there is no “growth’—increase or

decrease in applied force merely gives a corresponding increase or
decrease in the current generated.
135
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

So a tree belongs to the irreversible cyclic entropy

process and it grows continuously because it is converting
force or energy into matter—-matter as material through
entropic weaving.
It will now be asked if the tree has an entropic spiral.
Certainly; it is the entropic spiral which causes growth In
any form, either in flora or fauna, as all organic life is the
product of the same and only potential difference between
the earth’s periphery and its surrounding atmospheric stress-
field through entropic action.
What about the two likes in unlike condition, as we
have here no glowing and cold magnetism? No, that is why
energy is being transformed into matter; whereas the
reversible process is purely an energy process in which the
energy produced remains constant.
The electric generator converts magnetism into
electricity, and nothing is growing in the generator,
candle-flame, or in the electrolytic process.
Every organism (and all organic life) has an entropic
spiral imparted, which begins to function when the condi¬
tions permit. This is the energy or force which weaves and
builds an organism and is the origin force by which it functions
and thus Imparts and maintains life.
Now where do these entropic spirals come from in
individual organic life of every form?
The central entropic spiral of the earth functions from
and in the hydrogen glowing core, and this characteristic
cyclic energy spiral is therefore already part of all organic
life* In other words, the earth itself is a living entity out
of which each organism is a unit product.
But to pursue this would lead us away from the
Technique into the biological sphere; wc are at present
concerned only with the reversible process which is the
mainspring of the production of power.
Nevertheless, there is one lesson to be learnt from the
tree which will serve us in the new Technique.
The tree grows between two poles; the one sucks
upwards and is, as it were, anchored in the oxygen stress-
field and the other pole is anchored in the earth and draws
136
 ENTROPY

the hydrogen-oxygen energy (water), as building material,

into the tree (ectopy)* The tree grows only because this
potential difference is present.
Now present physics declares that a tree pushes out
oxygen into the atmosphere, but actually it is sucked out by
the atmosphere (not the ah') because, as we saw previously,
the Ether is latent vacuum and exerts this suction when it
is able to grip something which is likewise in the energy form.
We shall have other illustrations of this with heat and
magnetism, later.
This also functions in the reversible process and becomes a
fundamental principle for the functioning in the aewri echnique.
For the irreversible process to function, the whole
energy structure of the tree must be available, and this of
course exists as a complete energy entity or frame in the
seed;* but to bring this actually into being, the right
conditions must obtain, e.g. the potential difference earth-
atmosphere, always available; also heat, water, earth and
air. The entropic spiral then forms and functions in the
irreversible process*
We can reproduce the conditions necessary for the
reversible process to function, by the new Technique, but the
irreversible process is Nature’s own prerogative, as is the
entropic spiral and thus life itself. In other words, we can
stimulate or promote growth, but we cannot reproduce it.
We can bring about the conditions in. which the life or con¬
scious force, tsbiomagnetic force/3 is produced, but we cannot
produce life*
On the other hand, the reversible process becomes the
introduction to the new Technique.
We will now sum up the important points to be
remembered:
Entropy is not in or by itself a force, it exists only
when a potential difference is present, and wdien all the
right conditions obtain.
It is the building force in Nature and functions either

(a) as a reversible process; or

(b) as an irreversible process.
137
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

(6) Here, it is responsible for growth in all its forms and in

this form can only exist as a natural process, but its principle or
system of functioning can be utilised in a new technique where
(a) the reversible process is reproduced artificially in
the transformation and building of matter (energy-material)
not outside but within itself, e.g, “an artificially produced
sun/3 or glowing magnetism, within a suitably designed
container, or Stator.
This enormous vacuum force functions between the PD
earth-atmosphere and draws energy from the earth—H and
0 in energy form—catalyses it and transforms it into
a powerful stressfield which can be utilised to produce
mechanical power, whereas in the present technique the
reverse of Nature's process is in operation—the electric
current is earthed for discharge, not for suction. In other
words, energy is returned to the earth, which is itself, for us
who live on it, the greatest storehouse of energy in existence.
The correct way, therefore, must be that employed in
the new Technique, viz. to draw from the earth as a store¬
house of energy. We should not discharge the energy we
have produced into the storehouse (the earth) itself, nor
should we arrange our technique so that we insulate the
actual source of energy from our generators, as we do at
present. We should always draw from the source itself.
The functioning of the entropy spiral or entropy in
the irreversible process, that is, in the growing of plants,
trees and animalia, is not explained here. We are at present
merely concerned with the physics or underlying principles
on which the new Technique is based for the production of
power in all its various forms.
Professor Brendt's Laws of Entropy, briefly stated, are:

(1) Irreversible Process This promotes growth of

(product—material; matter {as material)—
growth). a tree, etc.
(2) Reversible Process This produces and maintains
(product — energy, energy (as matter)—e.g, a
and it remains sun.
constant).
138
 ENTROPY

In both processes Entropy is essentially a force which

exists and functions only when a PD is present in energy
form, and then it operates an energy cycle.
(а) In the sun—PD, two likes in unlike condition.
(б) In the electric current—PD, current, mobile; the
cohesive force of wire, immobile; but entropic spiral
distorted owing to space-form of wire; entropy or the
entropic spiral here perforins the function of producing
the current and holding it to the wire, and giving it its
motion of translation, because entropy is essentially*—
in either process—a spiral force exerting energy-
pressure towards inwards—compression.
All true Entropy follows these basic laws.
Let us now examine the entropic spiral in the sun. If
the sun’s obliquity is too great it obviously cannot be
reflected in a basin of water.
When it is visible, and it is not always visible, it
appears rather like a circular cutter consisting of three or
four curved blades spreading and disappearing into a centre.
But we must not overlook the fact that on the flat surface
of water this is an orthographic projection. In the sun itself
the spiral is performing, from pole to pole, an involute-
e volute then involute-e volute return as one cycle, but with¬
out reversal in sense. This has to be reproduced in the
Technique in order to bring about the conditions for the
Primary Force to generate*
A sun's spiral does not produce motion in a sun either of
rotation or translation, directly; in the reversible cyclic process
it merely maintains the energy-material as a “constant/'
It is the product of alternating pressure and contra-
pressure, which is suction, and may be diagrammatically
expressed thus:
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

the plus pressure outwards, the minus or suction pressure

inwards.
In the sun this takes the form of a spiral, starting from
one pole, increasing or expanding to the greater equatorial
diameter—involute-pressure towards outwards from the sun’s
centre—followed by suction towards the other pole (evolute-
pressure), and then the return as above explained. This is
the origin of mobility, transpiration energy-breathing,
between the sun’s core and its complementary stressfield.
If we drop a stone into a basin of water it will build
a spiral energy wave, always decreasing in radius due to
pressure and contra-pressure—outwards then inwards—action
and reaction—pressure and suction—thus:

^ stone

The crossing of the stone through the cohesive force of

the water furthermore produces air bubbles, and so it is in
the cosmos, but in quite another condition—the energy-form.
The spiral there is formed due to the sudden appear¬
ance of a point of inequality in the Ether, occasioned by the
disturbance of its homogeneity through magnetic heat con¬
centration on a point in space (as previously explained) and
followed immediately by a potential difference which results
in the concentration into a core. This compression forms
an “impression53 or sphere of perhaps 100,000 kilometres
in diameter and the reaction is expansion as radiation-
pressure and contra-pressure or suction—and the spiral is
formed, which gives rhythm or frequency to the Atomus,
or central entity, the sun’s core. It is likewise the origin
of catalysation and feeding through mobility, maintaining
140
 ENTROPY

the sun's mass approximately constant against the enormous

loss in energy-matter due to radiation, and allowing possibly
for a certain amount of mass-shrinkage as the sun s core
gradually stabilises; the real shrinkage, however, takes place
when the sun produces its first peripheral film, the initial
stage of forming a crust.

141
 CHAPTER XXIII

THE ELECTRIC CURRENT

What is the electric current ?

Let ue make an examination by applying our basic
truth here, viz., that it can only be composed of that from
which it was derived, although the form may be changed.
Furthermore, it can only be derived from what was there
and was available.
Now, we generate the electric current in so-called
electric generators, and these generators are composed of
nothing but steel and copper wires and certain accessories.
We might say, therefore, that the electric current must be
some composition of steel and copper, but this would be
incorrect because the steel and the copper suffer no loss
through the generation of the current.
No, the electric current is not another form of material,
because if it were it could not travel through a solid body,
such as a copper wire—it is energy and therefore must have
been derived or transformed from some form of energy.
We must now examine the generator. This is composed
of two parts, the one is stationary and the other moves—
field and armature—or in an induction motor, stator and rotor.
There can he all sorts of varieties of electric gener¬
ators and motors, continuous or direct current motors and
generators wound in different -ways for special purposes,
e.g. series, shunt, compound, etc.; or, for alternating
current, alternators of single phase or multi-phase; induc¬
tion motors with rotating magnetic fields, synchronous and
asynchronous motors, etc* But in any electric generator the
absolute essential factor is the production of a magnetic
field; what particular form this field takes is a detail as
regards the production or utilisation of the electric current.
142
 THE ELECTRIC CURRENT

We must now carefully consider what this particular

kind of magnetism is which plays the all-important part in
electrical machinery of all kinds.
A scientist once said to the author: ftElectricity first,
then magnetism; no magnetism without the electric
current,”
This is obviously incorrect. The sides of a ship become
magnetic merely due to riveting. So magnetism can
apparently be produced by vibration alone—it can also be
dispersed by vibration* de-magnetised* But there is only
one known way of producing a powerful magnetic field in
the Technique, and that is through the aid of the electric
current itself.
There are ways of producing an electric current with¬
out a magnetic field, e.g. the primary battery, but there is
no way of producing a magnetic field in a generator without
an electric current.
Let us, in order to avoid confusion, consider first only
an electric generator.
How do we produce a magnetic field? It is tnie we
require the electric current to do this. We wind a wire
round a steel core and pass a current through the wire and
we produce, in the cylindrical space within the coiled wire
or solenoid, what may be termed magnetic evaporation”
(ectopy) or a magnetic field which is absorbed by the
cohesive force of the steel core and which cohesive force
is itself magnetism, latent externally, but has the property
of latent magnetism to absorb heat or magnetic evaporation,
according to the conditions present.
An electric generator has such a field suitably wound
to produce alternately N and S pole magnets in opposing
diameters round the circle. If there are only two poles, then
the N and S poles oppose one another across one diameter
of the supposed circle, and if there are four, six or eight or
more pairs of opposing poles they are set round the cir¬
cumference of a circle, each opposing across a diameter;
the whole, when a current is passed through the cods of the
respective magnets, constituting the magnetic field of the
generator.
143
 THE PHYSICS OF THE FRIMAEY STATE OF MATTEB

We have already seen that electricity and the electric

current are H and O energy and that magnetism is also H
and O energy*
There is a law in the PP that the static can never
produce the static* it must always produce the dynamic.
In the central empty space inside the field of an electric
generator we have a magnetic field which is static as a field
(although there may be rotary stimulation as in the rotating
magnetic field of an induction motor). The first considera¬
tion is whether this field is polarised, unpolarised or latent*
It is unpolarised, but not latent; it is stimulated*
Here is, therefore, an important point, viz. that the
field of a generator is unpolarised as such within itself, and
polarised only as regards form, that is, as regards the
setting of the poles* But place a piece of steel such as that
used for a bar magnet, unmagnetised, into the empty centre
of the generator’s field, and the steel will instantly develop
a N and S pole and a neutral centre. This is caused by the
carbon in the steel* We saw previously that the ether is
static carbon potential and in the secondary form the carbon
forms the neutral and the ends of the piece of steel become
the hydrogen and oxygen polar components; in other words,
the carbon is the polariser, the magnetic field being
absorbed and separated in the piece of steel into N and 3
poles, or oxygen and hydrogen poles, due to the vacuum
force, that is, the cohesive suction force of the material*
Although N and S are in a sense arbitrary—suffice it to
say that in a bar magnet one pole is H and the other is 0,
(A compass needle does not actually point to the north or south,
but lies along the isogonic line.)
If the space inside the field of an electric generator
were polarised magnetism, the generator could not function
at all, because it functions only by constantly cutting the
magnetic lines of force which are themselves in interpolar
but not mobile exchange. The H and 0 energy, or polar
components of energy, between two poles in magnetism is
blended—neutral, not mobile.
The ferro-magnetic substances are all mixed with iron
or steel to produce a magnetisable material, but there is a
144
 THE ELECTEIC OTJEKEKT

series of alloys—the so-called Heusler alloys—which do not

contain any iron at all and yet exhibit strong ferro-m&gnetic
properties. One of these alloys contains 1$°/D AI, 24% Mn
and 60% Cu* There is, therefore, no carton to do the
polarisation.
Now, the Ether is latent as carbon energy static, the
two components being at rest or neutralised as magnetism
but not functioning as cohesive force. When polarisation
of the ether does take place, the components separate out
and, in doing so, change to unlike conditions.
In a generator field the oxygen-hydrogen energy pull is
equal and opposite between each pair of If and S poles
as energy stress, but not mobility (energy exchange).
There is no energy cycle operating because there is no catalyst
and no entropic spiral since there are no two likes in unlike
condition.
However, all cohesive force is H and 0 equalised out,
magnetism but in a latent state; it does not therefore follow
that because a certain substance has no carbon content, as
such, that it cannot be magnetised. Cobalt and nickel can
have their cohesive force or stressfield saturated through
the carbon content in the steel to which they are alloyed, and
in this case of non-carbon alloys specific proportions of a
certain mixture of such alloys can bring about the right
conditions for polarisation, because each of their cohesive
forces is magnetism. And here it Is interesting to note that
the Heusler alloys are ternary—and magnetism is also ternary
—two poles and a neutral, as we shall see later*
From the above statements we may, however, deduce
the following conclusions:—
That since cohesive force of any substance is latent
magnetism or the homogeneous equalised out stressfield of
H and O, the two components of magnetism, all substances
are capable of magnetism to a greater or lesser degree, and
this accords with actual fact*
It may, however, be contended, since oxygen and
hydrogen energy really constitute the components of
magnetism when in polar form, that kappa * for these two
* JLappa —the susceptibility of the material.
145
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

should be greater than for any other substances and of

opposing sign. The answer is very simple* In the energy
form hydrogen and oxygen are magnetism* but in
chemistry we deal with these two only as substances in the
gaseous form, there, kappa values being per c.c., whereas
for solids the unit is the gram.
The figures could not therefore be directly comparable,
owing to the different states of the substances, the gaseous
being quite different from that of the liquid or solid. Never¬
theless, even here, there are interesting facts to be noted.
Oxygen is by far the highest value of kappa and positive
with 139 x 1O-0, whereas hydrogen is -0-164 and nitrogen
only 0-49, both negative, even as gases.
It is, however, obvious that outside the energy form,
t.e. in the gaseous, liquid and solid forms, other factors
determine the magnetic susceptibility of a substance. In
other words, H and 0 are only true polar components
of magnetism as regards their energies. Furthermore,
although the atmospheric stressfield is H and O in energy
form, but latent, its sublimate air in gaseous form is no
longer polar and the hydrogen is transformed into a neutral
state, viz. nitrogen with its residue, the noble gases—one
of the permutations of which we spoke previously.
The actual magnetic properties of solid materials depend
on such factors as their history, state of strain, temperature,
grain size and perfection of crystals—the last of which is
the direct result of a magnetic field.
Carbon energy, on the other hand, is itself equalised
out magnetic potential, and in a metal the static energy
functions as a polariser. When a magnetic field is absorbed
by steel or iron the carbon energy in the metal separates
the two constituents of magnetism, viz. H and 0, into two
poles, the central portion being the carbon neutral. Or,
as has been explained in the Heusler series, the same
condition is brought about by a specific proportion of a
ternary alloy.
The essential condition is that every magnet must con¬
sist of three parts-—two poles and a neutral.
Now let us return to our generator field. Here we have
146
 THE ELECTRIC CUEBEKT

built up a field of alternate N and S electromagnets or poles

round a circumference.
In this case where are the three essential conditions—
the two poles and the neutral? Each electromagnet has
only one pole. Within itself, yes} but as regards ‘"form” or
the field as a whole, the essential conditions are present.
The magnets are set as regards “form” in opposing pairs
N and S3 plus and minus, or whatever notation makes it
clear, and the neutral is the central core of air space, or
neutralised interpolar energy. And this neutrality or im-
polarity is the real source of the electric current.
So far we have, however, only magnetism, and in order
to obtain an electric current we now require an electrolyte.
An electrolyte, as we shall see later, is perhaps best
described as an agitator.
There are various forms of electrolytes:

(а) dry electrolyte—the ether,

(б) wet electrolyte—chemical (galvanic),
(c) thermo-electrolyte.

Bnt none of these are suitable for an electric generator.

W© must now remember the other law we established, viz*
no force can be produced or transformed except by the
crossing of two siressfields.
We have in the central space a static stressfield of
stimulated but impolar magnetism, and in order that this
should be crossed, we require not only another stressfield
but motion. Therefore our electrolyte or “agitator” must
be a core, suitably wound with copper wires and capable of
rotation. This is termed an armature or in AC motors a
rotor-—an “electrolyte capable of rotation.”
We now require one other essential for the produc¬
tion of the current, a complete circuit (copper is the most
suitable material) and a suitable resistance in the circuit
to utilise the current produced, and also all the accessories
to control the current-—this, however, is technique and lias
nothing to do with the principle. But these are the condi¬
tions under which an electric current is produced.
147
 THE PHYSICS OE THE PRIMARY STATE OE MATTER

There are, therefore, three pieces of apparatus necessary

for the production of an electric current:

(а) a magnetic fleld?

(б) a rotary electrolyte,
(c) a circuit (of copper wire).

These are the essential component parts of every electric

generator, or the reverse, a motor.
(а) This is obviously the only source of the electric
current; nothing else is available from which to produce
it. Therefore the electric current is magnetism,
(б) This is the essential to produce it—the magnetism
from the field is induced into the wires on the armature,
through primary compression, i.e, energy compression, not
compression of the metal of the wares but compression of the
cohesive force of the wires occasioned by the crossing of
two stressfields suitably arranged. Therefore the electric
current is compressed magnetism.
(c) The rotary motion of the armature continuously
increases the pressure of the compressed magnetism in tbe
wires and circuit. So the electric current is highly
poteniised compressed magnetism.
In other words, an electric generator is nothing more
than a “magnetic mill,” The magnetism is milled up,
compressed and potentised, and the function of the wire in
an electric circuit is really to compress the magnetism and
thereby produce the current. It is impossible to produce an
electric current without wires.
But we can produce an electric current without a
mechanical generator. A so-called galvanic or primary
battery will produce a current. Here we merely have two
plates of suitable material, and an electrolyte.
Let ns take wrhat is known as a Leclanche Cell. This
consists of a zinc rod which dips into a liquid electrolyte,
ammonium chloride. The other electrode or plate—a carbon
rod—is surrounded by a cup filled with powdered man¬
ganese dioxide, and is called a depolariser, its purpose being
to react chemically wdth the hydrogen “which accumulates
148
 THE ELECTRIC CURRENT

and to produce water vapour, Graphite U also added to

increase the conductivity still further, and there must, of
course, also be a closed copper circuit.
We have here exactly the same essentials for the pro¬
duction of the current as in an electric generator or motor*
but in quite a different form.
From what is the electric current derived in this case ?
It will not function without the wire circuit, the
electrolyte or the plates. We saw that the function of the
wire is to compress the magnetism into an electric cuiTent,
and that the electrolyte is simply an agitator, whether the
electrolyte is dry, wet or rotary. Here it must be wet
because chemical action is required.
The magnetism, the source of all electric current* cannot
therefore be either in the wire circuit or in the electrolyte,
because the former compresses the magnetism when it is
there and the electrolyte “agitates/* But what does it
agitate ? The plates or poles. Then the magnetism must
he in the poles. Where in the poles I The cohesive force of
all material is H and 0 equalised-out stressfield or impolar
magnetism. This is the source of power from a primary
battery. Two plates are chosen in the series differing widely
in density and thus in cohesive force—herein lies the potential
difference.
The electrolyte merely agitates the surface of the
softer plate, and the cohesive force of this plate, in this case
the zinc, supplies the source of magnetism and therefore
disintegrates.
This energy attached to matter {or ions) is carried
across to the opposite plate, and the energy (only) passes
up the other and harder plate, in this ease the carbon plate,
drawn up by the vacuum force which the wire exerts
through its cohesive force on the larger area of the plate;
once again we have the crossing of two stressfields, the
stressfield of the energy given up by the ions crossing the
cohesive force of the carbon pole, finally being compressed
into current by the wire. The potentising takes place through
the continuous supply of energy from the ionic charges.
It will be noted what an important part carbon plays
149
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

in this cell. One rod is carbon, what might be termed the

£ * elemental/ ’ of magnetism, graphite being added to increase
the conductivity of the electrode because carbon is itself
composed of the two components of magnetism. This
is why carbon also conducts the electric current as in carbon
electrodes and brushes.
Storage cells or accumulators need not be dealt with
here because in these it is only a question of holding a charge,
not of producing one, but the principle m the same whether
an acid or alkali electrolyte is employed; the density, or
cohesive force, of the two plates is in this case very nearly
equal, as only a very small potential difference is required,
because the cell is only for storage and not for generation
of current,
We may, therefore, sum up: magnetism is basic in the
free state in the all-pervading ether, but latent; in the
bound state as cohesive force in material, i.e, as an
equalised-out stressfield, also externally latent, constricted
to its Space-form.
No electric current without magnetism. No electric
current without the crossing of two stressfields. Every
current generator is a magnetic mill; it either releases
the magnetism as cohesive force, as in a primary battery,
by disintegration, or mills it up from an impolar stressfield,
compresses and potentises it in a wire, as in an electric
generator*
So the electric current is an energy or force, this force
is out of an impolarised field and is compressed to current
through induction in a wire. Induction is the penetration
of force or energy into matter (as material).
Electricity is thus a specific form of stress or stress-
field derived from magnetism; heat and light are other
forms. All these are interchangeable when the right con¬
ditions are present, as shown by the Nernst effect, etc.
But the dynamic can never produce the dynamic, it
must always produce the static, and so the electric current
which originated from an impolar static field—but now
dynamic by virtue of its motion—must itself produce the
static and it does.
150
 THE ELECTRIC CURRENT

This is the origin, of course* of the BEMF * and the

ether-pall on this energy produces the magnetic field which
exists round every wire through which a current is passing.
In the circuit it is the source of the resistance which
the wire offers to the current, whereas in an electrical
machine, in the armature, for example, it functions as a
BEMF. If the electric current were not magnetism, it
could not produce magnetism as it does here in a magnetic
field round the wire and also in an electromagnet by
virtually the reverse process of absorption from a solenoid.
Here th© resistance is not a BEMF but is occasioned by the
cohesive force of the steel core of the magnet. To make
this clear we only term it a BEMF in a motor but BEMF
or any other form of resistance in a circuit is resistance,
the BEMF functioning in a specific manner.
The electric current is therefore a compressive force
which in principle is produced by the cohesive force of the
wire—the internal energy pressure of the wire, i.e. the
cohesive force, functioning compressively towards the centre
of the wire, maintaining the form of the wire and simul¬
taneously compressing the “milled magnetism” to “electric
current.”
The electric current also owes its existence to entropic
action. The entropic spiral, as we have seen, functions by
exerting a force towards inwards, and it is this that makes
the electric current a compressive force and holds it to a
wire. (Entropy is a spiral force exerting a pressure
inwards.)
There is, as has already been stated, no entropy spiral
between the electrodes of an electric circuit as such; but
there is an entropic spiral within the current itself because
the current is the product of a potential difference and of
fire, water, earth and air, as we shall see shortly, the
essentials previously given for the production of an entropic
spiral, the current itself being magnetism and magnetism
being the force out of Space or the Ether, a vacuum force,
and true vacuum always acts m compression inwards.
When it is a spherical vacuum the entropic spiral takes
* BEMF = Back (i*e. reversed) Electromotive Force.
151
 THE PHYSIOS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

its true form and produces bio magnetism, but here in a

wire it is distorted, elongated, owing to the space-form of
the ware.
I urthermore, if electricity were not a vacuum force it
could not pass through a solid body. If it were not a com¬
pressive force it could not be carried by a "wire. Steam is
an expansive force and requires a pipe. When we pass a
current through a wire, the current being a compressive
force still further compresses the cohesive force of the wire;
both stresses are of like sense, towards the centre. If we
over-compress the cohesive force by too strong a current for
the cross-section of the wire, the wire disintegrates, or
melts. Here we have again the crossing of two stressfields
producing another form of energy—stress of the electric
current crossing the like stress of the cohesive force of the
wire—once again energy compression, and through the
crossing of these two stressfields another form of energy
is produced, heat. If now we arrange that this heat is
produced under conditions in which the wire will not melt,
such as those existing in a lamp filament, we produce yet
another form of energy known as light.
fco electricity, or the electric current, is a single com¬
pression always producing heat (in a generator c2r losses),
and light in an incandescent lamp is a “double com¬
pression,’* in the present electroteehnique—first, com¬
pression in a wire, producing the electric current, then
compression in a suitable filament producing heat and
light.
Since the electric current is force or energy out of
magnetism and magnetism is derived from the ether of
space, we may say in principle that the electric current is
energy out of Space. This has no significance in the present
electrotechnique for the engineer, but the physicist should
grasp it because, presumably, it is his particular business
to study origin and cause in order to discover and be
able to utilise the Primary Force, and, as has just
been explained, to establish the origin of the electric
current and the reason that it also has ’1 compression 33 as
its principal characteristic.
152
 THE ELECTRIC CURRENT

The electric current is thus compressed potentised

ether and its source is always the polar impolarity. In
the case of the generator the field source "was polar in form,
producing an impolar field, and in the primary battery we
saw that it was the same in principle, but with an entirely
different setting.
Interpreting this in the terminology of present
advanced physics, we have—
First the fundamental formula

(1) F =ma
(2) FTj=tHZ (electromagnetic system)
(3) i — Nnev (electrostatic system),

Now substituting (3) into (2) and inserting the conversion

factor between the two systems we have:

Fl=NiwwHI/c

This is the amount of the force on length L of a wire con-

taining NL of the charge-bearing particle.
In other words, this is virtually the fundamental
formula for the electric current in a wire where

FL=the force on any length of wire L

i=the current
H= strength of field

fore© being at right angles both to current and field.

The field is that produced in the wire by the passage
of the current.
Interpreting the current in a wire as a stream of
particles of charge ne of which there are N per unit length
of wire, all of them advancing with a speed v; the amount
of charge passing any cross-section of the wire per unit
time, which quantity is actually the current, is given thus:

{c = Millikan’s constant)

The development of this brings us to the principle of

the cyclotron, with which w^e are not concerned at present.
Suffice it to say here that the electric current is
153
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PBIMAEY STATE OP MATTES

virtually miUed-up cohering particles on which the above

formula is really based.
But we must examine more deeply into the nature and
functioning of the electric current.
Let us recapitulate that the origin or source of the
electric current is the polar impolarity, It is ether-vacuum,
atonic not atomic. Conceived as atoms, in the electric
current they are not in their fullness but as it were tom
or crippled—this is important—thus the distortion of the
entropic spiral.
The electric current is an impolar magnetism which,
due always to its impolar origin, is itself a source of all
polarised magnetism.
A wire conducts a current because the ether or
cohesive force of the wire is likewise magnetism and thus
has an affinity for the electric current. It may also, broadly
speaking, be regarded as 4'steel magnetism35 since it owes
its origin to the magnetic field of the generator.
The two opposing fields of force, that is, the pairs of
N and S pole stresses, are induced into the armature; this
is why the electric current is unpolarised stimulated
magnetism, because in it the polarity is equalised out.
The centripetal cohesive force of the wire gives this
miUed-up impolar magnetism coherence, as a continuous
stream or current-—hence the formula given above.
So the current generated in a dynamo is a sublimate
out of magnetism, out of an impolar magnetic field.
Magnetism is compressed in a wire to current, and
the current then produces a magnetic field again—action,
reaction, and action again.
In steel it occasions polarised magnetism, the carbon
energy in the steel functioning as polariser, but in copper—
copper-wire—it produces an impolar field, and this field is
the product of the tremendous centripetal pressure to
which the current subjects the cohesive force of the wire
by acting inwards—the reaction being an expansive stress-
field which must be a magnetic stressfield because the
electric current is itself magnetism. This is the origin of
the magnetic field round the wire carrying the current.
154
 THE ELECTRIC CURRENT

Speed of the electric current*

Now the electric current is credited with tremendous
velocity, viz, 300*000 kilometres per sec. So the electric
current is dynamic and we said it must be* because the
field from which it came is static and the static always pro-
duces the dynamic and the dynamic the static. Neverthe¬
less* the electric current is not dynamic but static. The
true scientist or physicist must never take things for
granted. For the engineer, so long as he keeps to the present
technique based on the present laws of the physics of the
secondary states of matter* this fact has no significance.
The electric current, as such, is static* it does not move*
but it is moved; in other words, the dynamic or motion
is produced by two likes in unlike condition—the cohesive
force of the wire which is H and 0 energy as homogeneous
stress* and the electric current which is M and O energy
but mobile—one must move.
The cohesive force of the wire is inevitably bound to
the material but the current is free Mto be moved/* There¬
fore* although the electric current is not dynamic in itself,
the dynamic is produced as motion in that it is moved.
The electric current is a source of enormous power but
only when the right technique is applied. The power which
it possesses lies in its stupendous velocity. The origin of
this velocity is the two likes in unlike condition* having an
affinity for one another, that is the cohesive force of wire
and the cohesive force of the current—and we said that the
current is ether-vacuum, and so of course is the ether itself,
but latent as such.
But to make the motion of the electric current clearer
it should be explained that the (<two likes in unlike condi¬
tion" causing the sun's motion of translation are quite
different from the two likes in unlike condition which cause
the electric current to move.
In the sun we had complete mobility between it and
its surrounding stressfield—energy transference or inter-
action—because both are energy in a free state. Here, on
the other hand, we have only one* the electric current, in
155
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

the mobile condition, the cohesive force of the wire being

static, latent and bound.
It is obvious that even although the same law holds,
because it is a primary law, in the Technique it must
function in a different way, and it does*
We have seen that the electric current is a compression
force, if it were not it could not be carried in a wire, and
also for th© more basic fact that it arises out of
magnetism, which in its turn originates in the ether, and
the ether has the characteristic of centripetal compression
within itself.
Thus the superimposition of this compression force, or
electric current, upon the cohesive force (of like kind but
static) of the wire, exerts upon the energy frame of the
wire a compression which forces the current to move
forward—the compression originating from entropy.
Now, suppose we could generate the electric current
and then stop its speed until it became static, but preserv¬
ing of course the two likes in unlike condition; the “electric
current” in its new form—the static condition—would
still retain its enormous force, but would manifest it now
in a static manner; in other wTords, as a stressfield* Herein
lies the secret of the new Technique and the production
and utilisation of the Primary Force, as we shall see later,
viz, the production not of the electric current, but of what,
in principle only, might be termed its static counterpart,
glowing magnetism.
Here we have the atomic and not atonic force—here
the atoms, if we must use this terminology, are in their full
stature; here no wires are required. Here no resistance
exists. The BEMF is lifted and becomes the surrounding
oxygen stressfield; here there is no velocity or speed. But
nevertheless mechanical power could be produced in this
new generator, which comprises a Stator and Rotor, the
two being entirely separate but reacting upon one another,
the Rotor being similarly stimulated to the glowing
magnetism in the Stator, The Stator is the first real
electric generator; it generates free electromagnetism not
bound to wires or metal.
156
 THIS ELECTRIC CURRENT

Here again the static produces the dynamic. The

crossing of the Rotor stressfieid with the stressfield of the
Stator produces rotary motion in the Rotor—the basic
cause of the sun’s motion* but under different conditions.
There are no moving parts whatever, the Rotor being
placed directly on the shaft to be driven.
The principle is mentioned here* but the whole Tech¬
nique has to be studied to understand how this might be
carried out in actual practice.
The electric current has two characteristics—-the power
to dissolve materials and the power to concentrate them
as in electrolysis. It can bring metal to the molten state*
and it can concentrate or build up energy-matter when
the right conditions are present, e>g* in an incandescent
lamp. Light-matter is here built up through double
compression.
This light is not, as present Physics believes, the result
of molecular vibrations in the wire, but of molecular vibra¬
tions in the current.
Experiments in Physics have shown that the intensity
of light from any artificial source is proportional to the
heat generated; it is from this co-incidence which so often
occurs in experimental physics that the above origin-error
originates, and we are dealing here with “origins,”
It is possible to make an object and its shadow move
uniformly, that is, without relative motion. Nevertheless,
to deduce the movements or nature of the substance from
a temporary coinciding shadow is very misleading when
examining origins. The ultra-cause of the coincidental
movement of an object and its shadow must first be known
before reliable deductions can be made. Furthermore, in
present Physics (SP) the established laws are only valid
within certain limits, because, they have to function through
the technique.
High temperatures can be measured with accuracy
either by pyrometers of the Total Radiation Class function¬
ing on Stefan’s law or those of the Optical Class function-
ing on Wien’s formula, comparing brightness or intensity
of light with temperature.
157
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Wien's well-known formula is

E* = C
Both these formulae, Stefan’s Fourth-Power law and
Wien's, agree within certain limits of temperature very
closely, Stefan’s using Total Radiation throughout the
range of wave-lengths, and Wien's, as can be seen from the
formula, using monochromatic light with a small tolerance
of 200 AXJ (0*02
But returning to cause and origin, we must consider
the discovery of Prof- Richthoven, of Prussia, He declared
that by experiment he had proved that the electric current
is oxygen and hydrogen energy. This, it will be observed,
coincides with the discovery in the PP, which has already
been elaborated,
Richthoven proved that the electric current is H and
O and that, when great heat through resistance is evolved,
these energies are converted into what present Physics
would probably term “electronic gases”—hence, he says,
the “high lumen” value attainable.
Heat the same tungsten filament in an electric radia¬
tion furnace to the same temperature and the same lumen
value will not be reached, so he explained.
However, no electric radiation furnace can at present
attain the temperature registered by an Optical Pyrometer
on an electric incandescent lamp filament—-about 2600f 0,
—measured by this pyrometer functioning on Wien’s
formula, although this temperature will not be even
then the real internal temperature produced in the fila¬
ment, It will only be the corresponding figure as it might
be termed on the “light scale,” read in temperature
degrees.
Small electric furnaces in laboratories use ni chrome
wire suitably wound and arranged, and a temperature up
to 1800° C, is obtained. But in carbon arc furnaces over
30OOC 0, has been reached. Exactly so, here we have H and
0 from the current, and the “elemental” carbon.
In the oxy-hydrogen flame we have again oxygen and
hydrogen energy but in the gaseous form.
158
 THE ELECTRIC CURRENT

In the oxy-acetylene flame we have oxygen and C2H2—

carbon (“the elemental ”) and hydrogen.
Rtcht hoYen’s experiments mean that, for example, a
tungsten filament lamp derives its high lumen value not
merely directly in proportion to the heat generated, but
because the electric current is functioning as an oxy-
hydrogen flame but in energy form—electronic gas, i.e,
without the gaseous clothing. The high lumen value thus
arises not entirely from molecular vibrations in the current
but from the conversion of the heat energy into an
electronic gas.
Now when we consider gas illumination—the chief
illuminant of coal gas is olefiant gas and other associated
hydrocarbons of the CWHtype, which in all amount to only
about 5 per cent, of the composition of the coal gas as such.
The highest temperature constituents of coal gas do not
give the highest luminosity,
A catalyst has been devised known as the gas mantle,
which at its lowest efficiency gives 15 times the illuminating
value of that obtainable from any given quantity of gas
stripped of luminous hydrocarbons.
A gas mantle thus changes or catalyses the gas into a
form of latent electronic-gas, through energy compression
—that is, through the cohesive force of the thoria-seria
mantle bringing the gaseous energy, also in the glowing
state, to glowing energy, just as the cohesive force of the
tungsten filament brought the electric current through
energy compression to the glowing energy state.
The energy here is supplied in gaseous form as coal
gas minus the luminous hydrocarbons, but of course still
requiring air—owing to the supply of energy being in
gaseous form.
Great heat is produced in the mantle and this heat
stress crossing the cohesive force or stress of the mantle
changes or catalyses the gas by energy compression (over¬
filling the cohesive force when melting and disintegration
cannot take place) into the energy or glowing energy con¬
dition, producing a great quantity or intensity of light-matter
—which, as we saw% is a product of energy compression,
159
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF HATTER

The greatest heat with coal gas is produced by perfect

combustion, as in the Bunsen burner, of very low lumin¬
osity* A much higher lumen value and lower temperature
is obtained with imperfect combustion in a fish-tail burner*
The production of high luminosity accompanied by high
temperatures is thus caused by glowing energy, due in each
case to the particular form and arrangement—-whether a gas
flame or through the medium of the electric current*
So the formulae, ix. Wien’s and Stefan’s, indicate
what the temperature of a filament would be on the
temperature scale, but not what it actually is in the fila¬
ment, as the internal temperature of the filament is as
immeasurable as the internal temperature of a piece of
glowing steel in a fire*
As a matter of fact, Stefan’s Fourth-Power law or
Total Radiation Pyrometer cannot be used here at all, as it
is intended for black body radiation*
The electric current is thus oxygen-hydrogen energy
and when a suitable resistance or catalyst is supplied it functions
as an oxy-hydrogen flame hut in energy form—mthout the
gaseous clothing—producing great heat and, through over¬
filling the cohesive force of the filament, great luminosity as
glowing energy due to the molecular vibrations, not of the wire
but of the current*
But, returning now to the electric current itself—if
the “wire” were mobile, that is, free energy dynamic,
then the current would become static, or it would cease to
be a current* In other words, if the current-carrying wire
or conductor were in a mobile or dynamic condition it would
bind or hold the current* We should then have the
static force—glowing magnetism—the great static electro¬
magnetic force for which Science has been waiting, the
Primary Force*
The electric current is static as such, because it is derived
from the static magnetic field, and it is movable—but not
mobile—so the dynamic has been produced in it, but as
motion and not as mobility. Vir

The wire or conductor really stands in the way of the

current, which it nevertheless produces, because without
160
 THE ELECTRIC CUBBEKT

a wire conductor no electric current is possible* Hence

the resistance* In the Schappeller Stator the resistance
functions as a complementary stressfield producing the true
atomic force, the present electric current being thus atonic*
Static mobile magnetism produces dynomagnetism
when the proper conductor or catalyst is present, that is,
when “the wire is mobile,” and it is then, of course, energy
and not a mre.
As we shall see in the new Technique, here it is the
electricity that is static and the magnetism that moves,
hence the term dynomagnetism, and the BEMF is no longer
a resistance but is transformed into being the complementary
■other half” of the vacuum force—the surrounding oxygen
stressfield*
Now the law in mechanics is that “work” is “force
times distance travelled,” a force of 10 lbs* through
a distance of 10 ft* equals 100 ft* lbs* of work. In the
electric current the force is the current potential or stress,
and the distance or path is the stressfield developed by
the current in the wire* The current is energy and can
only travel on energy, that is, on the stressfield of the wire,
from the cohesive force of which it derives its motion and
in fact its existence*
The velocity imparted to the electric current is
produced between the stress in the wire and the stress in
the current, which constitutes virtually a PD; it is com¬
posed of the static vacuum force of the wire and the vacuum
force of the current, but in unlike condition, producing
motion; the PD arising from two likes in unlike condition,
one rniist move*
The electric current has virtually all the four natural
elements in it, Fire, Water, Earth, and Air or atmosphere*

FIRE in that it has the heat of compression in it and

can be brought to the glowing state*
WATER in that it flows and consists of H and 0*
EARTH in that it possesses the gravitational force,
or rather, brought to the static glowing condition,
it is the gravitational force.
161
 TIIE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

AIM in that it can separate water into its gaseous

constituents and itself takes on a gaseous state
(spark or flash).
In the electric current volts are Ether-vacuum.
Amperes are compressed or densified volts or densified
ether, i.e. Vacuum-ether—ether materialised in vacuum,
that is, energy-material or glowing magnetism.
One h.p. in electrical units equals 746 watts. Any
multiple of this can be volts or densified volts or amps.,
and we still have 1 h/p,, the technical limit here being the
least pressure or voltage which will enable the maximum
amps, to be conducted through a given resistance. Amps,
are therefore nothing but densified or compressed volt-
stress j and ohms are the resistance offered by the cohesive
force or suction on the energy-frame of the conductor.
The fundamental formula here is Ohm’s law;
■ j ■ •

C= - for CC
it

its extension is , . . virt. C 1 for AC

impedance
and for the new Primary
Force it will take the
gaussfield (Vacuum)
form of
0 “

0 here no longer represents electric current but its

equivalent in static form as densified volts, i.e. amps.
Since the BEMF is lifted and functions now as the other
complementary half of the vacuum, there is no resistance
and C therefore equals infinity. The resulting force is
an electromagnetic emanation or stimulated stressfield—
dynomagnetism. The full meaning of the principle
expressed in this formula will be seen in the new Technique.
(See Part; II.) ■
Why is the dynamo cold? Because the magnetism is
cold. Why is the magnetism cold ? Because it is expansive.
Make the magnetism compressive by implosion and you
then have a real electric generator which produces and
162
 THE ELECTRIC CURRENT

maintains electricity (electromagnetism), the electricity being

static and the magnetism being radiated in the form of a
stressfield. -
Electricity is merely heat and cold stress. H is the
heat stress; when free it compresses to glowing magnetism.
O, the complementary stress, is cold and expansive in the
free or primary state, but complementary as atomic force
or vacuum, .1 ■

Carbon energy static contains both within itself, but

there is no manifestation of this until it is polarised into
its two components, H and 0.
Hydrogen is thus the product of a heat stress and oxygen
the product of a cold stress.
Every form of stressfield can be transformed into
electricity. The proof of this is the Peltier, Thompson,
Nernst, Ettinghaus, Hall, Ludec effects—all these are
transformations either from or to electrical energy
through the crossing of the stressfields.
The Primary Force manifests itself in various ways
in the secondary forces but it is then controlled by the various
techniques (through apparatus), in heat and cold, electricity,
electric current, magnetism, or as steam, or in water as
cohesive force, and likewise as cohesive force in materials,
but it all arises from the static potential of the Ether—for
Nature is one unity.
The electric current is thus fire or water, according to
the manner in which it is formed, or it is the third condition
of water, because water is H and O energy. Polarise the
electric current itself and we have H and O energy as separate
complementary poles, and this is another basic principle
of the new Technique, to produce, virtually, polarised instead
of liquid water—spherical energy, magnetism or vacuum
instead of latent liquid magnetism.
The constituents are in each case one and the same,
H and 0 energy.
The electric current, produced as at present in a wire,
is compressed magnetism. Compressed magnetism, or
current, produces *4 light-matter”—that is through a
double compression in a wire, this wire being termed a
163
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

filament. If this were attempted in one compression the

wire would melt.
The electric current is compressed potentised ether or
atmosphere.
In the electric current:
The current , . , is moved
The wire , . , is static
The stressfield . * is in oscillation

In present generators the electric current is a sublimate

or precipitate of magnetism.
If a body is subjected to a stress an electric current
is produced, which, provided the right conditions obtain,
is measurable.

Coftesivie. force of
Wire, conductor
i

Sfre $$ due fo cntrooic action of current.

Product - electric curren

Fio. 8

Likewise the various “effects,1’ previously given. See also

“Blausen experiments.*’ (Appendix.)

SUMMARY
The electric current is potentised ether or atmosphere.
It is a specific form of the energies. Energy builds
matter, and likewise material, when it can.
The electric current builds matter when an entity is
available, e,g. the incandescent lamp—here, ionisation
through heat produces the glowing state or light-matter,
164
 THE ELECTRIC CURRENT

It also builds matter in electrolysis, but by a different process.

Ionisation is the transformation of force or energy into matter
(as energy).
The electric current is vacuum; ether-vacuum, it is
sucked and has the power of suction. An incandescent
lamp, for example, draws or sucks through the action of
the cohesive force of the filament (latent vacuum force) the
exact amount of current according to its capacity, or it
densities to amperes according to its capacity—its capacity
is, of course, dependent upon the specific cohesive force
and sectional area of the filament material. If the volts
are too high, then the cohesive force is overpowered;
if the volts are too low, then the suction force (cohesive
force) cannot grip the mobile stress or current.
Finally, the amps*, or densified mobile stress, are
brought to the glowing state and heat and then light-matter
are produced as an oxy-hydrogen flame but in the static
energy form, not as a gas.
It is material that dominates, not energy. Energy
alone cannot function—it must operate upon something,
either on matter as energy or as material.
On the other hand, in electrolysis the electric current
draws or sucks or binds together, as has been explained.
In other words, it sucks and is sucked because it is
itself a vacuum force. But vacuum force is not necessarily
electric current. Glowing magnetism is true vacuum force,
i.e. vacuum-ether; it is also densified amps., but not as
current, it is electromagnetic energy, but mobile static.
As has previously been explained by a diagram, the
central glowing core is vacuum-ether; the complementary
surrounding oxygen stressfield is ether-vacuum; thus the
functioning of the one on the other in the core is ether-vacuum
on vacuum-ether. This is termed “Indication,” not given in
the list of definitions.
Where there is “Indication” there is definitely
induction, but where there is induction there is not
necessarily Indication.
In fact, to make this clear, “Indication” is perhaps
best defined as the result or functioning of “mobile
165
 THE THYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER
i

Surrduntftng stressfiefd
/
Voff^stress - ether-raci/urn

\ Hycfro^itn core,
/ A/mj5,(Vfo f/c). Vacuum-effi

Fiq. 9

induction”; just as “impression” is the form built by

implosion.
Impression relates to the space-form or physical centre
and Indication to its functioning.
The electric current is the product of two like stresses ;
the one, being mobile, must be set in motion when the other
is in the static condition. Mobile here means “stimulated
or in oscillation/3

(a) Cohesive force of wire „ * . static.

(6} Current stressfield . * . mobile,
(c) Current moves (is moved). 1

The electric current is the product of adhesive force, not

cohesive force, but it has the characteristic of “cohesion”
in it. Ether-vacuum is adhesive force with the character¬
istic of cohesive force* Vacuum-ether (glowing magnetism)
is cohesive force proper.
Cohesive force exists only in matter, i,e. as energy in
material or in the materials. It is the so-called atomic
force, but latent and bound.
If a body is subjected to a stress under the right con¬
ditions an electric current is formed.
166
 THE ELECTRIC CURRENT

co/j esive Torce of

wire conductor

Product -efecfr/c current.

Fra. 10

Likewise the various “effects,” previously given. See also

“Blauaeii experiments.” {Appendix {6).)
Vacuum {secondary) is stress without matter, the
equivalent in the electric current of, say, a wattless current,
therefore no electric current, merely a volt-stress. This is
purely illustrative.
Vacuum {primary) in the new Stator possesses both
stress (mobile) and matter (energy-material), therefore the
electric current as such can be produced if and when required,
once again, by the crossing of two stressfields.
The electric current from a primary battery obtains
its atomic or vacuum force through the disintegration of
the cohesive force of the plate or electrode, but in the current
produced it is atonic, not atomic—this has, however,
the atomic or cohesive force as a characteristic within itself.
The electric current does not “bind,” it is bound or held
concentrically but not longitudinally. That is why it must
move, and since it moves it is atonic, adhesive, incomplete,
occasioning distorted entropic functioning.
Immobile conductive circuit (wire conductor) brings force
to dynamic as motion, and thus immobility—result, a devital¬
ised current known as the electric current.
Mobile conductive circuit (energy-material) brings force
to static or zero motion, but dynamic in functioning and thus
“mobility”—result, a stressfield, biomagnetic excentric from
167
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

a physical centre of emanation, known as biomagnetic,

static, electromagnetic vacuum force, resulting in dyno-
magnetism.

The Lem: Electric current in motion produces static

magnetism in metal, bound, nnpolarised
within itself as magnetism, polarised only
as regards form in the metal—requiring
opposing poles to function.
But static magnetism with a mobile circuit
produces dynomagnetism as a mobile stress-
field.

Work is force times distance or path. In the electric

current “the path” here is the stimulation of the cohesive
force of the wire—-the force is the stress in the current.
Energy or force can only travel or operate on energy. In
other words, a copper wire as such does not and cannot
conduct a current—it is the energy, cohesive force, of the
wire that conducts the current, which current owes its
existence to it and to its own entropic action. The
“matter” in the current has as much force as the resistance
it sets up either as a REMF in an armature or as ohmic
resistance in a wire, which latter manifests itself as a
concentric, but not a spherical-concentric, magnetic field.
A stress or stressfield is really a buttress or resistance;
it may be chemical, thermic, electric, magnetic, or electro*
magnetic, mobile or immobile, etc.
\

168
 CHAPTER XXIV

LIGHTNING

Lightning is the product of what was there, it cannot

be the product of what was not there.
Steam, if properly utilised, is an enormous force; it
can, as we know, propel a ship of 90,000 tons at the prodigious
speed of, say, 29 knots, or be used in a Central Power Station
on a scale of equal magnitude.
Steam is the only form, at present, in which the power
of water can be utilised. Hydro-electric plants do not use
the power of water, that is, either the cohesive or even the
adhesive force; they simply use water as the kinetic energy
of a moving mass.
We saw, on the other hand, from a previous Chapter,
that the expansive force which steam can exert is due to
the induction of the adhesive force into the bubbles, the
bubbles being formed by the crossing of the stressfields-—
the internal latent stressfield of the water with the heat
stressfield from a furnace or the like. In other words, each
steam bubble lias an envelope of water vapour but specifically
charged with the induced adhesive force wdiieh has had to be
overcome in order to break the water up from a liquid mass
into gaseous or semi-gaseous spheres.
Steam is therefore the product of ivater and adhesive
force, the water supplying the mass and the adhesive force
of the water supplying the charge, induction talong place
through the crossing of the two stressfields.
It was also previously showm that if we could reach
and utilise the cohesive force of vrater wre could obtain, pro-
digious force, too vast in the form of pressure to be used in the
steam technique. On the other hand, pressure electrolysis
indicates the enormous force of cohesion which exists in
169
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER
H

water, indeed in all material, for this cohesive force is actually

the atomic force.
In the steam technique it would be measured in pressure
and on this scale it is probably in the vicinity of 18,000 atmos,,
or over a quarter of a million pounds per square inch*
Now what is lightning? One fact we know at once* it
is the product of what is there and available.
Differences in electrical potential can exist anywhere,
where they can, but lightning-material can only form in
the clouds.' The only, ingredients available are heat
potential, moisture in vapour form (clouds), and induction
from the earth's magnetic field. Therefore lightning-
material must be composed of this as there is nothing else
available.
Now these three ingredients are nearly always present,
but lightning is only an occasional phenomenon in this part
of the world. In other parts, e,g. the Central American
Republics, it is very much more frequent and violent. The
reason for this is that lightning only occurs when all the
right conditions obtain and at the right moment. Some
phenomena depend on a alow and complex process of action
and reaction, e.g. growth. Lightning-material is formed
catastrophically and this means that not only must all the
necessary conditions obtain, but that they must be present
not merely as ingredients but as conditions and at the right
instant, otherwise the catastrophic formation of lightning-
material cannot take place. It will be obvious that in
certain parts of the world magnetic storms are thus more
frequent than in other parts, and that m all parts of the
earth's periphery clouds can pass and re-pass without this
phenomenon occurring, for the reasons explained.
The clouds are vapour—water in a semi-gaseous state
—crossing the earth's concentric magnetic stressfield. The
gaseous bubbles of steam or vapour are thus charged elec¬
trically or magnetically by induction from the earth's
stressfield. The bubbles of steam or vapour being elec¬
trically or magnetically charged now exert attraction upon
themselves and thus form a spherical electronic concentra¬
tion or ball (and there is a form of lightning in which this
170
 LIGHTNING

condition is recognisable* although it is actually lightning-

material), Compression now takes place through this
centripetal action* then implosion, and light-matter is formed,
as it is a product of such compression, and the electronic ball
is brought to the glowing state and 4£ glowing magnetism” is
produced in this way,
lightning is thus a material, an energy-material. It
is H and 0 specifically charged from the H and 0 stressfield
of the Ether and, as has been previously stated, Prof. Mathias
declared that he had measured the force available in this
lightning-material and found it to be four times that of
nitroglycerin.
Nitroglycerin = 1478 kcaL per grm.
Mathias's experiments = 5143 71

Mathias also declares force

of lightning — 2860 [Link], per cm.3
I h.p. — 75 m,kg. per sec.
Therefore lightning-material = 38 h,p. per cm.3
Lightning-material is glowing magnetism, such as is
produced in the new Stator, but here also maintained
through the new Technique.
The Stator consists of a hollow sphere of suitable
metal* correctly wound to produce the proper form and
quality of electromagnetic field. (See Part II for detailed
explanation.)
As replenishment is instantaneous between the PD
earth-atmosphere, we may draw at the rate of 38 h.p. per
cm,3 from a suitably designed and entirely new Rotor,
which is entirely mechanically separate from the Stator,
the connection being in “energy form” (crossing of two
stressfields).
Calculating now on the Mathias figure of 2880 [Link],
per cm.3, and assuming a Stator, the hollow central space
of which is 1 litre, m. 1 [Link].3 we have a cubic capacity
of 1*000 cm,3 and thus a potential force of 38,000 h,p+
Now 0-5236 D3 = 1000
Therefore D =say 12*4 cm.
=say 5 inches
171
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PEIMABY STATE OF MAICTE

Overall diameter of Stator having a capacity of 38,000 h,p.

based on Mathias7 s figure, say, about 6 inches diameter.
Directionally, that is, driving a Rotor, only half the
Stator (sphere-energy) will be available^say, 19,000 h.p.
Assume a 50% efficiency in transmission, and yon have,
Bay, 9000 h.p,, which is likely to prove a low estimate.
50% transmission efficiency is allowed between Stator and
Rotor, assumed for slip between stressfields and not for
heat losses. The stressfield from the sun is not “hot”™
it produces heat in air, through crossing with the earth's
stressfield. The air, of course, is also present round the
Rotor, but the Rotor has no glowing core, so motion is
produced without heat. (See Part IT for stimulation of
Rotor.)
There are other methods of making this same calcula¬
tion, but these will be discussed when we examine the
Technique.
Now this “lightning-material77 of Mathias's is glowing
magnetism. In the Ether it is a sun or other core-variant.
In the air it cannot be permanent because the vacuum force
is missing—its complementary stressfield—and it is there¬
fore immediately disintegrated through discharge.
Lightning cannot by any present means be artificially
produced in a laboratory. That which is produced between
two electrodes under enormous voltage is an electrical stress,
which overcomes air resistance and then arcs, giving the
same appearance as the arcing due to lightning-material.
Both the lightning flash and this arcing discharge in
a laboratory have only come from what was there, and we
know that “what was there" in each case was entirely
different, although the visible appearance of the discharge
is in both cases the same.
But to judge by “visible appearance,” although often
the only method available to the layman, is not a scientific
proof, and it is quite inadequate for scientific investigation.
The force, however, of both discharges can be measured
by the established units, e.g. volts and amps.
It may be contended that if they are both measurable
in the same unit, they must be the same. But, as we have
172
 LIGHTNING

seen, the origin of electricity from a battery or a generator

is the same, although there is a different technique of
generation, whereas the origin of lightning differs entirely
from either of these.
And in what way does it differ? Lightning from its
origin is biomagnetic, it is living energy, whereas elec-
tricity and magnetism in the present technique are de¬
vitalised; the electric current is a by-product out of the
living Space-Force, the other is the Space-Force as water
and the earth's biomagnetic stressfield producing “energy-
water,” or glowing magnetism*
But lightning does not promote or even support life,
it brings death and destruction—yes, but for the same
reason that water, which is the basic essential to ail forms
of organic life, when in flood brings devastation in its path.
Heat is used to effect cures in certain ailments, but a
fire destroys. The sun promotes or plays its part in the
production and maintenance of organic life, but it can also
kill!
The biomagnetic force could be controlled and applied to
the service of man in all branches of human activities and
for all requirements through the new Technique and also
for purposes as yet unknown to man.
All this may be of no importance to the engineer or
technician, at least until the new Technique functioning on
the Primary Force is available, but it must, even now, be of
importance to the scientist whose duty it is to be ahead
of the technician and to lay the foundation stone for a new
technique*
Lightning (not the flash or discharge, but the forma¬
tion of the Kghtning-jnaterial) is an equalisation of the
cohesive force of the vapour and the atmospheric stress-
field, the cohesive force suppling the resistance and the
motion of the clouds across the atmospheric stressfield
giving lightning its potential through the crossing of the
energies, without which, as the PP shows, no other form
of energy can be produced and no conversion of energy
can take place*
It only takes a little observation to realise that this
173
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

is just the "Nemst Effect" in another form, thus giving a

different product. r
We have here cohesive force of water vapour (equiva¬
lent of the plate) forming the resistance. This is situated
in a magnetic field—the earth's stressfield. But instead of
the heat stress passing through the plate in a magnetic
field as in the Nernst effect, the plate (the cloud as cohesive
force of water) passes across the earth's magnetic stress-
field, in this case producing glowing magnetism through
the centripetal action of the electrified vapour (congloba-
tion) in place of an electric current, which latter must be
formed by compression through the cohesive force of a wire
and potontisaiion.
The basic principle is exactly the same.
In a thunderstorm when lightning-material is forming it
absorbs or sucks the oxygen out of the surrounding air; this'
is only to be expected since, owing to the concentration of
hydrogen to form lightning-material, there is an excess of the
other component. The two components, however, cannot
form a permanent complementary core due to the presence of
the air. After the storm the oxygen component redistributes
itself homogeneously.
In the case of the formation of a sun or other variant,
we saw that there was mobile exchange between the glowing
core and the surrounding oxygen stressfield. Here in the
air this is not possible, so on formation it takes oxygen out
of the air by core-suction, and wrhen the lightning-material
is released through discharge, it gives back the oxygen to the
air, readjusting the equilibrium.
So lightning-material is ignited H and O energy. If
the oxygen energy predominates, cold lightning is formed
and vice versa.
The quality of lightning can vary through the different
qualities of radiation from the earth with which, during a
thunderstorm, the thunder-clouds are stimulated.
In short, lightning-material is an electron vacuum-
space; as material it is atomic, but the discharge or
Itflash” is atonic.
The return during the lightning flash of oxygen to the
174
 LIGHTHTXG

atmosphere through the medium of the electric discharge

produces ozone. Ozone (Oa) is an allotropic form of
oxygen, the conversion taking place through an electric
discharge, which is not surprising since the electricity
itself is also oxygen and hydrogen energy—the hydrogen
component dissipating in the ground, to be absorbed as
energy-water, or in the atmospheric stressfield, returning
to its other form as nitrogen vapour or gas, by energy
absorption of the requisite oxygen, if the flash is upwards.
But if lightning can only be “formed in the clouds,”
how can the flash be upwards ?
This brings us to the question of “atmospheric elec¬
tricity,” so-called.
It exists beyond all doubt; the atmosphere is electrically
charged; scientists can actually measure the charge in volts
between the earth-atmosphere potential.
But the atmospheric stressfield itself is a magnetic
potential, latent and free; the sublimate of this stressfield
in gaseous form is the air, which can receive an electro¬
static charge through primary compression; this charge is
a conversion or transformation from magnetic potential—a
sublimate or energy concentration out- of the earth’s stressfield
and extra-cosmic radiations, with the air as its containers or
hold.
The charge can he compressed to current in a wire,
that is, in the apparatus used for measuring the atmo¬
spheric electricity.
If the difference in electrostatic potential earth-atmo¬
sphere is sufficient to arc, the sign may be negative and the
flash is upwards, but it is not so usual because no lightning-
material was formed—the same or a similar effect hut a
different origin. We obtain a similar phenomenon from a
Wimshurst machine.
If the oxygen energy in a flash predominates, the light¬
ning is soft; if the hydrogen energy predominates, it is
hard.
But there is a third form of gloving magnetism or a
second kind of gravitation, to which, if we wish, we may
give a plus sign, as it is from our standpoint towards the
175
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

earth. This is caused by the fluctuation of heavenly bodies

from the resultant centre of the magnetic stress field to
which they belong, and this is the origin of cosmic lightning;,
or cosmic rain, usually known under the name of cosmic
radiation (UUrastraMungen), as also is the radiation
through the breaking up of cosmic or heavenly bodies.
This radiation, when crossing our earth’s stressfield,
produces or contributes to the production of light.
This is lightning in Space, and it is hard neutral carbon
radiation, highly penetrative* Because in the breaking up
or disintegration of a cosmic body, depolarisation of the core
takes place and before return as ether is possible radiation
ensues as oxygen and hydrogen energy, or carbon energy
radiation.
The saturation of the earth’s crust with this cosmic
radiation is one of the causes of alpha radiation, the other
being saturation from the earth’s hydrogen core.
These are also the origin of the radio-activity of the
earth’s crust, and likewise of radium emanation, certain ores
being highly sensitive to and absorbent of such radiation
which results in the “over-filling” of their cohesive force,
producing radiant emanations (radium).
This lends itself to more detailed analysis later, but the
point here is that lightning is H and O energy-material; it
is merely the ether energy in specific condition. It mani¬
fests itself in three distinct forms:

1. As a hydrogen core of a sun or other variant,

sphericahpolarised mobile H and O energy-
material,
2. As spherical-polarised, H energy but without its
surrounding and complementary energy stress-
field—in air, and is thus immediately dissipated
as a flash or discharge. (Lightning proper.)
3. As cosmic radiation through the disintegration of
the core of cosmic bodies and through the
fluctuation of cosmic bodies from their magnetic
centre of the magnetic field system to which
they belong.
176
 LIOHTFIFG

In (1) it is the vacuum force in atomic condition—■

the real atomic force* the cosmic or Space force*
- the Primary Force.
In (2) it is vacuum force but lacking its comple¬
mentary other half and thus unable to hold its
Space-form; therefore it is atomic only at the
instant of formation and then atonic in dis¬
charge as flash.
In (3) it is the radiation derived from the disinte¬
gration of vacuum cores or produced by an
asynchronous motion of some unit or units
in a cosmic magnetic field system.
In the first case Indication is continuous.
In the second case Indication is only instantaneous.
In the third case f<the cosmic lightning” is the
result of the cessation of Indication due to
disintegration of a “core**; or partial instan¬
taneous Indication as primary compression
due to asynchronous motion of a cosmic body,
which signifies extracentric motion or “cross¬
ing” outside its balanced stressfield, resulting
in radiation (dynamic as motion), and not as
a static energy membrane or stressfield. This is
best defined as Atonic Indication.

What is the primitive energy-material ? Fire,

lightning is energy-material, the clouds are the “elec-
trolyte ” with motion—equivalent to the armature of a
generator i-

But lightning has itself no container or “hold.” The

container or “hold” for a cosmic core is its complementary
stressfield. lightning in air has none.
When it has also no electric container or hold (no clouds),
no lightning-material is formed.
A sun's core is in “dynamic balance” due to Indication
and mobility. -
" r"

An electric current is disciplined through its circuit,

which is its “hold,” producer and container.
M 177
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

So lightning in air exists only instantaneously due to

its unbalance, whereas Cosmic lightning of either type
exists as a dynamic balance due to its radiation as cosmic
rain so long as the cause obtains, and the cause here is con¬
tinuous and never-ending, because disintegration and asyn¬
chronous motion of cores and cosmic bodies is a never-ending
process.

178
 CHAPTER XXV

a UPEA-COND UCTIVIT Y
We have examined into the cause and origin of free
electromagnetism in Nature: in the Cosmos, when complete
as a sun or glowing hydrogen core, yet circumscribed as
space-form and entity (biomagnetism) through its comple¬
mentary oxygen stressfield, thus* permanent and stable only
as both mobile and translatory dynamic balance; likewise
the same phenomenon but in air, as lightning-material with
instantaneous mobility followed by immediate disintegra¬
tion owing to the lack of complementary stressfield—the sun
being thus a complete vacuum and permanent as such, but
lightning-material, a complete vacuum only for an instant;
finally, we have mentioned electromagnetism due to the
reverse, the breaking up instead of the formation of these
glowing hydrogen cores, or due to asynchronous motion of
one or more units from any given magnetic cosmic system.
We have explored the origin and cause, the nature and
characteristic of electromagnetism, produced artificially and
generally known as the electric current, and we have seen
that for this three essentials are required :
(1) An impolar magnetic field of imposed form,
(2) An electrolyte, dry but capable of rotation.
(3) A conductor in which energy compression can
take place and current, as such, can form with
space-form.
It is case (3) that concerns us here.
Now, we have found from the Nernst (and other
“effects/* which latter merely ring the changes) that all
forms of energy have a common origin and that any one of
these can be converted into any other form when the right
conditions are present and available*
179
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

It thus follows that magnetism is Heat and Cold stress

and that as the electric current is milled-up, compressed,
highly-potentised magnetism, it must also be heat and cold
energy, but in a specific condition and form, which mani¬
fests itself as such only under very special conditions, as
we have seen.
Nevertheless, the electric current has always the
characteristic of heat and cold stress within itself, which,
without visible manifestation as heat and cold, is capable
of invisible functioning in energy form as a PD, and we
know the PD is the essential condition for any current to
flow.
But we can produce a PD in many ways: by a battery,
a generator of various forms, and, in fact, by a resistance
through the use of an instrument known as a potentiometer,
because the portion of this instrument in use in any given
circuit occasions a drop in potential, giving rise to a PD.
With these facts in mind, and the knowledge gained
in Chapter XXIII, we may examine the cause of the pheno¬
menon known in modern physics as ^supra-conductivity.”
In order to explain this completely we must be able
to account for two phenomena, viz. the disappearance of
resistance and the behaviour of the magnetic flux, as it is
not yet definitely known to the SP whether the primary
effect is due to supra-conductivity or “subpermeability/1
The magnetic energy of a sup ra cond ucting circuit is
-

Constant and equal to the energy subsisting when the supra-

conducting state was attained.
One method of producing a permanent current is by
placing a closed supra-conducting circuit in a magnetic field,
the current being induced into the circuit which, owing to
the absence of electrical resistance, continues to flow for an
indefinite period.
The source of the current here is therefore magnetic
induction, i.e. as we have seen, magnetic evaporation
from the solenoid caused by the suction or cohesive force of
the conductive circuit in the supra-comluctive state.
Another method is that in which the closed conducting
circuit is placed in a magnetic field and then cooled below its
ISO
 SUPRA-CONDUCTIVITY

transition point, but the induced permanent current is then

of opposite sense*
In both eases the permanent current continues without
appreciable loss in strength until the liquid helium has
evaporated*
First of all, here is a further proof that the electric
current is magnetism and that the functioning of the wire
converts it to current through compression and potentising,
because all we induced in both cases was “ magnetism.”
The supra-conducting metals having a very low
magnetic susceptibility, the absorption of the magnetism
produces a current instead of magnetising such substances,
which in steel produces a polarised magnetism and in copper
an impolar magnetic field, at all ordinary temperatures*
Some of the principal substances which exhibit the
properties of supra-condueti vity are:
Temperature
Substance
(Degrees K)
Lead , 7*2
Mercury * * 4-29
Tin * 3*78
Thallium . 2*32
The electric current is heat and cold stress; if, as in
the first place, a supra-conductive closed circuit is placed in
a magnetic field, the cold stress component of the current
will function with the cold stress of the conductor and a
current will be produced in one sense; if, on the other hand,
the closed conductor is placed in a magnetic field and then
cooled below its transition point, the heat component is
superimposed before the transition point is passed and the
current is then of opposite sense*
The current in both cases is due to the potential, pro¬
ducing a potential difference, a potential difference in the
**energy form” of heat and cold stress. The path is the
cold stress of the cohesive force of the wire, the force is
the mobile stress of the current, and “work” is force times
distance {way or path). This is usually applied to dynamics
but if true it holds in electrodynamics also, as we have seen
181
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

in a previous Chapter (XXIII)} from the fundamental

formula for the electric current.
So the phenomenon known as supra-conductivity is
earned by the PD existing between a bound cold stress and
a mobile heat stress, but normally operating directly as electric
potential.
In such cases in physics or nature there is always a
critical point when any given phenomenon begins to function;
in this case the critical point is termed the “transition point”
and it is of course determined and found to be specific to
the respective materials* because although this is an energy
phenomenon—all phenomena in physics and chemistry really
are—it is nevertheless not energy but material which domin¬
ates; this means that the transition point is determined by,
or is specific to, the entity or organic characterisation of any
given substance* under test*
Virtually the above statement amounts to the assertion
that the permanent current in supra-conductivity is due to
the electric current functioning through its other character¬
istic, viz. heat and cold stress, instead of through electrical
PD, both (as has been explained) being different forms of
the same phenomenon* magnetism, and operating in this
ease due to the intensely high “cold stress ” of the conductor.
In other words, Low Temperature Physics should be
re-named Cold Stress Physics, and the phenomenon of supra-
conductivity would then be explained from an entirely
different angle.
The researches of E\ and H. London replace Ohm’s law
for a supra-conductor by electromagnetic equations of the
following forms:
E = A(i grad p)
H — - Ac curl I
where p is the current density and A —mjne2, which permits
the existence of an electrostatic field in a supra-conductor.
In fact, it has been shown that permanent currents cannot
exist without the presence of a field, but in order that even
this field may exist, a magnetic field is also necessary which
may* however, be the reciprocal of the current itself.
182
 SUPBA-OONDUCTIVITY

Let us now try to clear up this complexity. The com¬

plicated and almost contradictory evidence of the behaviour
of the magnetic field, hysteresis phenomena and disappear¬
ance of resistance, is due simply to this functioning of the
current on its heat potential characteristic instead of its
electrical potential, the electrostatic and magnetic fields
produced being in this case the reaction arising from the
heat stress potential and its conversion into electrostatic
and then magnetic fields, or reciprocal of the current flow¬
ing, but in this case conversion from energy potential as
heat instead of from energy poteTitial as current.
If should, however, be clearly understood that this is
not heat potential as temperature but in the energy form,
which converts on reaction of entropic pressure into electro¬
static and magnetic fields, these fields being ready energy
sublimates.
But is not the law of conservation of energy being
violated ?
No, the energy of the circuit is maintained by the supply
of ‘ccold stress/' i.e* when the liquid helium evaporates
the current ceases to exist. The ideal Carnot is a heat
potential energy, the working fluid being in vapour or gaseous
condition. In the supra-conductor we have energy heat
potential, which functions as such so long as the temperature
of the conductor is kept below a certain critical or transition
point*
It was stated at the beginning of this Chapter that all
forms of energy have a common origin and that any one
can be converted into any other form when the right condi¬
tions obtain or, as Schappeller himself used to put it, ifany
form of energy can be converted into any other form, if it
canf* We have seen that this is true in the case of
magnetism being converted into electricity, likewise heat
into electricity and vice versa, but is not the claim that any
form of energy is convertible into any other form not rather
too extravagant %
Well, heat produces mechanical strain in steel and cold
produces compressive stress—so mechanical stress and heat
are convertible.
183
 THE PHYSICS OF THE) PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

But can you by compressing a substance produce elec¬

tricity ? The reply is yes* if you can—if the right conditions
exist. When certain crystals such as quartz or Rochelle
salt are compressed, the opposite faces become charged with
positive or negative electricity. If the crystal is elongated
instead of compressed, the charges on the opposite faces
are reversed.
Conversely, when the two opposite faces of such a crystal
are charged oppositely, the crystal is compressed or elon¬
gated, and other variations of this experiment are possible.
This is known in the SP as Piezo-electricity.
And what is the explanation of this Piezo-electricity,
but merely that which has already been given, viz. elec¬
tricity is compressed magnetism. The cohesive force of all
material is latent, equalised-out, impolar magnetism; when
this is mechanically compressed in a suitable dielectric sub¬
stance an electric charge occurs. The appearance of this
charge on the faces of the crystal is therefore an energy
eublimate out of the cohesive force, which is reabsorbed (in
snergy form) when the pressure or tension is removed. And,
conversely, when the two opposite faces are charged, over-
clling of the cohesive force ensues, causing distortion as
filongation or compression.

184
 CHAPTER XXVI *

GRAVITATION

In order to reveal and establish the new gravitational

principles and laws in accordance with the Primary Physics,
it is necessary to make a general survey of this subject as
the SP presents it, from a wealth of experimental data,
checked exactly by mathematical calculation*
It would obviously be quite inadequate to attempt this,
unless such new principles and laws can be shown to explain
the origin-cause of the phenomena determined and proven
by present Physics. ■
The SP has established beyond all doubt that every
particle of matter in the Universe attracts every other
particle with a force proportional to the product of their masses
and inversely proportional to the square of the distance between
them.
Expressing the law in symbols,

MjMg
F=KTtr

K being known as the gravitational constant, i.e. a constant

of proportionality, the value of which is 6-68 x 10"B gram-1
cm.3 sec.-*, Mj and Ma are the respective masses and R is
the distance between them.
The law of gravitation has been verified in the following
. F .

manner;
The moon's orbit is approximately circular and its
distance is nearly sixty times the earth's radius, denoted
* Reference throughout this Chapter: Grimsehrs Physics, from
which formulae and data are taken, in some cases verbatim, and likewise
Arthur Haas, Introduction to Theoretical Physics, YoL I.
185
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

here by R. A sidereal month is 27-32 days. Acceleration of

the moon towards the earth is thus given by:
u = tj260R
2tt %

x 60 x 639500000 (cm./sec.a approx.)

.27-32 x 86400
= ■2716 cm./see.8
and if the moon is held in its orbit by the force that causes
a stone to fall, then
a ■ 1
- =-—* therefore a =a x 602
g 608
= ■2716 x 3600
= 081
which proves the supposition to be correct.
The force of attraction between two bodies on this earth
has been proved through the well-known Cavendish experi¬
ments, in which a horizontal rod with two lead spheres of
2 in. diameter at its ends was suspended on a long fine wire.
If this rod was acted on by a couple in a horizontal plane, it
turned, the wire becoming twisted, and took up a new position
of equilibrium.
This instrument verified the laws of gravitation, con¬
firmed the formula, and enabled the earth’s density and
weight to be calculated. ■
It confirmed Newton’s law that the force of attraction
between two small bodies or between two spherical bodies of
any size is proportional to the product of their masses and
inversely proportioned to the square of ike distance between
their centres. This formula has just been given.
Coulomb discovered that the same principle or law holds
in the attraction between two magnetic poles, and this is
often known as Coulomb’s law, expressed as follows:

P -h (+ means attraction or repulsion)

P 1 (dyne) or 1 (cm. g. see.-®)

m, = m3 in polar interchange
1 (om.3/a g*
g- sec.-1)
r = 1 cm.
186
 GRAVITATION

Or again, for Coulomb’s law applied to electrostatic fields:

p_—^ Q'Q
+ «r ra
c—unity (in a vacuum)
Qf or Q=;l(cm,8/a g«* sec^1)
r = cm.
Formulae can be used in two ways—(a) quantitatively
and (6) qualitatively.
In (a) the purpose is to make some definite calculation;
in (6) they can be used as a shorthand, through inspection*
If the formula in question is a monomial, inspection and
analysis will tell the way the factors vary, their relative
importance, value, and also their quality*
Coulomb obviously used this and realised that if gravita¬
tion was a fundamental
J C T ■ -■p
force, then other manifestations of
■ ■

this force must also follow the same principle as that ex¬
pressed in the general gravitational formula. Observe now
the same principle in all the formulae, but containing in each
case the appropriate notation:
MlM8
(1) F=fc for gravitation
R2
m1m2
(2)P= + for magnetic poles
r*

for electrostatic fields

e r4
Now there are many experimental methods and proofs
that the acceleration due to gravity is 981, and that it varies
exactly inversely as the square of the distance from the
centre of the earth* The earth is an ohlates spheroid; the
poles are therefore nearer to the centre than the Equator:
For the pole . ' , 983*210)
London, * . 981-190- by one observer
Mauritius , . 978-623]
But what is the true significance, that is, the physical
meaning of this 981 ? We cannot or must not attempt to
proceed until we know this.
187
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER
A - -

A spherical mass the density of which is either uniform or

depends only on the distance from the centre acts at an external
point as if the whole mass were collected at its centre*
This means that we may assume the attraction of the
earth, sun, or other variant to be concentrated at its
centre.
Now the potential at any point on the earth’s surface is
expressed by

V0 =/M/R

where M is the mass of the earth and R its radius, and

which gives the surface potential as 6-24 x 1011 ergs/gm*
This represents the work per gram required to remove a
mass from the surface out of the earth's field of influence.
To use a gun for this purpose would require a muzzle
velocity of about 11-12 kilometres per secM about eleven
times as great as the normal velocity of a shell.
Hence the idea of the rocket, generating this colossal
force by means of motion accelerated over a long period and
thereby eliminating the impossible problem of manufacturing
an inner tube which would support such a velocity*
It will, however, be seen later that this could he best
accomplished by the Primary Physics and its new Technique,
and by entirely different means.

The Earth's Homogeneous Sir essfield.

If we calculate the distance between equipotential
surfaces in the earth's field and if the potential difference for

the two is 1 erg/gm., we find that h= — cm,

9S1
This must he so because if wre raise 1 gm, 1 cm, at the
earth's surface the work done is 981 ergs.
At greater heights the distances between equipotential
surfaces will become greater.
The distance between two level surfaces for a potential
difference of 1 erg/gm, becomes n% times greater when the
height above the surface increases n times,
A homogeneous field is thus one in which equal dis-
188
 GBAVITATIOK

placements in the xsame direction correspond everywhere to

equal differences of potential V2-VP In any given direction
the potential slope must be the same at all points. The
gradient of potential and field strength are always constant.
This is the mathematical proof of the earth's homo¬
geneous concentric magnetic stressfield, but it does not of
course take into account quality of energy, that is, the bio-
magnetic quality of this field. Quality of energy is dealt
with later.
The interpretation of all this data will be given shortly,
bo let us proceed.
The field strength of the homogeneous field of the earth
near the earth’s surface is 981 dynes per gm.
The field strength is the force on unit mass. The force
on the mass m is the product of the mass and field strength,
i.e.
Lines of force run at right angles to the equijjotential
surfaces; in the case of a sphere or the earth they are
radii.
The lines of force give the direction of the field; in
order to represent its magnitude, a number of lines of force
are drawn, each through unit area of the equipotential surface
corresponding to the magnitude of the field strength at the
point considered.
In the case of the earth's gravitational field the field
strength is 981 dynes/gm., which means that 981 unit
gravitational lines of force pass through each square cm. of
a horizontal plane near the earth's surface.
The earth’s gravitational flux is thus 981 per cm* or
the flux through^ say> 10 cm* is 9810. This is the significance
of 981,
But the force of gravity is affected by other factors,
attributed partly to the centrifugal force of the earth's
rotation, and to the effect of the sun and moon, which latter
has been calculated, also to differences of density in various
strata and local conditions.
At the foot of an isolated mountain a plumb line shows
a measurable deflection from the vertical, i.e, the line to
the earth's centre, and knowing the mass of the mountain
189
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

the earth's density can be calculated. The mountain Sohie-

hallion in Perthshire was actually used for this purpose.
That amazingly accurate and practical instrument, the
Eotvos Torsion Balance, is an application of this basic
principle.

It consists of a light hollow aluminium beam carrying

two small weights at each end. In the second form the
weights are at different levels (see Figures).
This application of the gravitational law is used in
prospecting, and especially in making subterranean surveys
of prospective oilfields with a view to the exploitation of
petroleum on a commercial scale, where the conditions are
suitable.
The instrument is very elaborate and accurate, and for
190
 GRAVITATION

the above purpose measures three different components of

the earth's gravitational field:
1- The horizontal component.
2. The space-rate of change of that horizontal varia¬
tion of gravity.
3. A quantity termed the differential curvature*
In other words, it gives the mathematical measurements of the
distortion of the earth's homogeneous field due to the presence
of bodies of greater density than the otherwise homo¬
geneous earth's mass, which set up their own gravitational
fields.
The vertical component of force on the beam is taken
by the suspending wire and the horizontal component pro¬
duces rotation, the deflection being read by a mirror. By this
means the direction of gravity and thus the curvature of the
equipotential surfaces can be measured.
We are not concerned here with the actual mathematics,
which is very complex, but merely with the gravitational
principle involved and its practical application.
Proportionality of weight and (inertial) mass. It was
proved by Newton that the force of gravity on any given
body is proportional to its mass, irrespective of the material
of which the body consists. This also applies to living
organic bodies.
Even radioactive materials such as uranium com¬
pounds do not appear to deviate from this law.
The Eotvos Balance can be used also to compare <finertial
force” with the force of gravity, the inertial force being the
centrifugal force due to the “earth's rotation.”
The weight of a body at the earth's surface is the
resultant of gravity towards the centre and the centrifugal
force parallel to the Equator.
To use the instrument for this purpose, in the Schiehallion
experiment the beam of the balance was first set in the east¬
ward direction and then turned through ISO0. The position
of the beam remained constant, but a deflection of 6 x 10~4
secs, of arc was observed, proving equality of gravitational
and inertial mass to I part in 200 millions.
i

191
 THE FHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Thus gravitational and inertial mass must be identical,

and the Eotvos experiments show that this is true irrespective
of the magnitude or ehemical composition of the mass in
question.
In classical mechanics this has long since been accepted
as fact.

The Earth's Rotation

■ . •
: i
.
■ ■ ■ i

The angular velocity measured in radians is

W = 7'272 x IQ-5 sec-1
Now let us consider a freely-falling body. The Coriolis
force always produces an easterly deviation in such bodies
and the total easterly deviation may be expressed by the
formula
2 V2
x —.- —rw cos m
3 W
If we take London as an example and a free-falling
body from a height of, say, 100 metres, then
/ ‘* H
w cos ^ = 4-527 x 10“5 see.-1
latitude
and the formula thus gives an easterly deviation from the
vertical of 1*36 cm.
If we now consider the case of projection vertically
upwards, the relative velocity here being opposite in direction
to the falling body, westerly deviation will ensue represented
by
x—
8V2
--- _W COS 0
3 Vg v
which shows that westerly deflection is four times as great
as easterly, substituting for twice the time of ascent.
Furthermore, the Coriolis force deflects every horizontal
motion in the northern hemisphere towards the right and
vice versa in the southern hemisphere.
Einstein's generalised Law of Inertia, which is really
the new Law of Gravitation, means that every particle moves
in such a manner that its world line is a geodesic in a curved
192
 GRAVITATION

world, the important point being that the curvature is caused

by matter.
This means* of course* that a geodesic is also a curve*
and that all matter is a source of gravitational force and
exerts attraction.”
As we have already seen* it has been experimentally
proved, checked and counter-checked that the acceleration
due to gravity (which, on any „given mass, is proportional
to the gravitational force) varies inversely as the square of
the distance from the centre of the earth, but at the actual
centre of the earth there is no gravitational force.
This leads directly to the question, what is the nature of
the centre of the earth* that is, is it gaseous, liquid or solid ?
Physicists have investigated this principally from tidal
and seismological phenomena, and the corresponding rigidity
implied. :
This has led to the suggestion that the central core of
the earth is liquid, having a radius of about half that of
the earth’s radius, that is about 2,000 miles*
It was considered that a liquid core could be reconciled
with tidal and seismological data, but that a core with a
rigidity related to its bulk-modulus (about 1013 dynes/cm.2),
in any ratio admissible for a solid, would be entirely
impossible* - ,

The application of the Primary Physics to the problem of

gravitation, ;
Let us now examine all the problems contained in this
short survey, and in order to avoid confusion we will first
build up the earth on the laws which we have established in
the previous Chapters, and thereby explain the nature and
functioning of the earth’s gravitational force*
Shall we begin at the crust, or examine this as present
Physics attempts to, from tidal or seismic reactions and other
observable phenomena, or shall we start our investigation
at the centre of the earth ?
Obviously, in order to investigate cause we must
examine origin, and the earth’s origin is at its centre, its
physical centre,
N 193
 the physics OF the primary state of matter

We need not labour the point, which has already been

dealt with in previous Chapters, that the earth’s central
core is neither liquid, solid nor gaseous, but that the earth
originated from this core, and that all origin-matter is energy,
therefore the earth’s core is energy. The esact manner
in wrhich this core was formed lias already been detailed,
and likewise that the core is a glowing hydrogen mass or
glowing magnetism of immense density, but being energy
and not solid matter it is of no “bulk-rigidity.5' Thus,
without contravening rigidity limitations demanded by
surface phenomena, this eliminates the necessity for postu¬
lating a liquid core, which could not possibly perform
the functions necessary to the formation or maintenance
of an organic earth which, as such, constitutes a living,
conscious organism; nor could a liquid core produce gravi¬
tational attraction.
Neither a solid nor a liquid core eould promote mobility
nor function the energy cycle; thus the crust could not be
woven or maintained, and incidentally the earth could not
hold its position in space except through the reaction of
the core's compression, that is, by exerting a pressure
through its stressfield against the ether-membrane.
There is nothing else available to satisfy these conditions.
The earth’s stressfield varies inversely as the square of
the distance from the centre, but in the core itself there is
no stressfield outwards but a compression spherically, con¬
centrically, upon the geometric point of origin, establishing
a physical point, the reaction being a stressfield which at
the earth's periphery has been established by experimenta¬
tion and mathematical analysis to give a field strength of
981 dynes/gm.
This stressfield is also said to exert a gravitational pull
on all mass or objects within the earth’s sphere of influence,
and thus to cause bodies to fall radially towards the earth’s
centre, except for other disturbing forces; furthermore, to
produce in such bodies an acceleration known as g = 98I
(cm. see.-8}. • 1 . -
We are now confronted with such words as inertia,
inertial, acceleration, momentum, kinetic energy, etc.
194
 GRAVITATION

A body at a given height above the earth’s surface has

potential energy due to, or by virtue of, its height. But, if
falling freely, it has kinetic energy by “virtue of its
motion/"

The potential energy here is . P * mg

The work done by falling is . * , mgh
and since 2gh — v2 or the final velocity
the kinetic energy is . . . \mv2

and this is the general expression for kinetic energy through¬

out Physics for bodies in motion under any conditions—
here above it refers specifically to falling bodies.
So kinetic energy is energy which exists in a moving body
by virtue of its motion; potential energy by virtue here of its
height; acceleration in a body, by virtue of the gravitational
pullt and so forth. Evidently the secret of all these exactly
coinciding phenomena, which forms the basis of the present
subject known as Dynamics, lies in the quality and nature
of the so-called “virtue of motion/" In other words, why
does a body in motion, either when falling freely under
gravitation or when propelled by any other means, “have
energy by virtue of its motion” ?
The fact is undeniable as expressed by the universal
energy formula, but we are concerned here with cause.
When a body falls or moves in any direction, its
cohesive force crosses the lines of force of the earth's stress-
field, and it is this induction of the earth's sir essfield into the
energy frame of the body which is the virtue that gives it its
motion—or kinetic energy.
It thus follows that the acceleration of falling bodies is
due to these bodies crossing these lines of force, increasing
in numbers or intensity inversely as the square of the
distance of the body from the earth’s surface. A ship, a
train, an aeroplane, or a man walking are all crossing the
earth’s stressfield, and, provided the motion is concentric
with the centre of the earth, no acceleration ensues unless
imposed by exterior means.
Inertia is thus not a force which “resists motion” but
195
 THIS PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

rather the reverse, the capacity of a body to receive induction

(or the universal impelling force), which it may store in virtue
of motion.
If we fire a shot from a gun, after the shell has left
the muzzle, what is causing it to traverse its trajectory?—
a problem which lends itself to exact calculation and in which
the exterior and interior ballistics agree very accurately.
Obviously, here again the propellant, when fired, pro¬
duces expanding gases which drive or impel the shell up
the bore of the gun with a very high rate of acceleration,
thus imparting kinetic energy to the shell.
But the true explanation of the kinetic energy imparted
is the lines of force crossed by the shell in traversing the
bore. The “work done” on overcoming friction is wasted
energy, due to the inefficiency of the mechanism employed;
the only energy available to enable the shell to traverse
its already prescribed trajectory is that stored in the shell
itself, or imparted to it, and this storage is of two forms—
directional and qualitative; that is, the directional induction
of the earth’s magnetic field into the cohesive force of the
shell—there is nothing else available. (See page 208, para, 2.)
The kinetic energy available is always exactly pro¬
portional to the mass of the shell, that is, the quantity of
matter available in which induction can take place and the
time for which this induction continues, or, in other words,
it is proportional to the mass of the shell and the square of
the velocity with which it left the gun, the exact proportion
being Jmo2.
How efficiently the shell uses this available energy is
a matter for external ballistics and depends largely on what
is termed the "ballistic coefficient,” which is, however,
technique and does not affect the origin cause of imparted
energy or motion.
On its upward flight it is cutting fewer and fewer lines
of force per unit of time and its induction is thus less up to
the top of its trajectory, when it begins to fall and com¬
mences cutting a greater number of lines of force and thus
accelerates towards the earth due to the increased induction.
In vacuo the trajectory is a true parabola, being
196
 GRAVITATION

always the resultant of the induction vectors , that is, of

the shell’s induction velocity and gravitational pull.
The inertial mass is the same irrespective of magni¬
tude or chemical composition* because the cohesive force of
all mass is identical, and itself being latent magnetism can
be acted upon “when it can5’ by the origin of the earth’s
gravitational force, the central core.
Physics at present declares that the gravitational force of
the earth exerts a pull on all bodies, but without giving the
slightest evidence of the origin of such a gravitational force nor
the manner in which it is able to exert this attraction.
Now the reason that an unsupported body falls to the
ground is primarily because it has “no hold” on the
medium. It was previously explained that any inert mass
or body has only a latent stressfield which functions merely
as the force of cohesion and has no mobility and thus only a
latent internal stressfield and no external stressfield. This
means that it has no “hold” on any elastic medium such
as the ether or the air, therefore it must fall, and it falls
towards the greater inductive energy*
If the inductive energy, through some exterior cause,
could be made suddenly to increase enormously, there would
come a point when the body would be supported, or rather
suspended, before it reached the earth’s surface.
The new Technique could accomplish this by placing
a Schappeller Stator in the body in question, where the body
is suitably constructed, thus setting up a glowing magnetic
stressfield which would hold or keep the weight or mass
of the unit body suspended, not in the air—the stressfield
would have no reaction on the air—-but only on the earth’s
magnetic stressfield.
This is the basis of the new principle for “ether-ships,”
Even at present, all bodies do not fall to the ground;
those lighter than air rise. But not merely because they
are “lighter than air.”
A body at present can only be made to rise from the
earth’s surface in the air; there is no other means known
to Physics at the present day of utilising the ether as the
vehicle or medium of suspension for a free body.
197
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

Furthermore, a body can only rise in the air

(a) through dynamic balance—by virtue of its
motion;
(b) if it is lighter than air, but not merely because
it is lighter than air.
No rigid balloon or ship of any form has ever yet
risen from the ground* So-called “rigid airships” rely on
gas-bags to raise and support them in the air, the rigid
covering providing only structural stability and a stream*
lined form, for reduction of air resistance and for
manoeuvrability* ^
One of the American Naval yards produced an airship
of aluminium alloy but consisting of very thin laminae,
which could be expanded as a whole like a gas-bag, and this
fulfilled the required conditions*
Many years ago, the Germans experimented with and
finally produced an aluminium alloy stronger and yet
lighter than balloon fabric and filled it with hydrogen, but
it would not rise; it had no- “holdon the atmosphere
(air), because it was rigid and could not be expanded*
If a small model balloon of any convenient size were to be
constructed, say a sphere of glass, aluminium alloy, or like
suitable material, and filled with hydrogen, so that the
algebraic sum of the balloon and hydrogen were less than
the weight of the air displaced, such a balloon would not
rise because, being rigid, it has no hold*
In other words, in order that any body shall rise with¬
out any form of mechanical propulsion to give dynamic
balance, the body must be expanded against the atmosphere
(air) to give it a “hold.” The exact manner in which this
hold takes place is as follows:
The hydrogen or helium gas, with wdiich any balloon
is filled, must be in a state of expansion or tension* The
energy-frame, or the gas as energy, is then directly in con¬
nection with the atmospheric etressfield but through the
gaseous state, i.e. the gaseous hydrogen or helium and the
gaseous air. These two stressed gases, or these two gases
as stressfields, support the balloon material (or the weight
198
 GRAVITATION

of the balloon) between them through the cohesive force

of the balloon fabric, provided always that the gas within
is “tensioned” or in a state of stress due to expanding the
balloon fabric.
As has already been explained, the new Technique will
not concern itself with the air as a supporting medium, hut
directly with the ether. Therefore, the body may be a
vertical sealed cylinder with conic ends or any other suit¬
able form. Such a body is obviously rigid and inelastic, and
it must contain an ether stress of sufficient intensity to support
its mass against the ether stress of the earth's stressfield,
which means that the glowing magnetism core in the Stator*
provided in the body to be lifted, must be able to vary its
intensity according to the height at which the ether-ship
is to be raised and supported whilst in transit, as the ether
stress or field, itself, varies inversely as the square of the
distance from the earth's surface. The actual design and
solution of all the various problems in the production of such
ships, the choice of methods of propulsion, whether inde¬
pendent or directional, belong to the new Technique, whereas
here we are only interested in the principle as applied to the
problem of Gravitation.
So the law is not that a body will rise merely because
it is lighter than air, but rather that*
ir 1 . '■ ■ "I i ,

v In order that any body shall rises independently, from

the earth's surface, such a body must be able to exert
a hold either on the air or the ether (the earth's stress-
* field) through which it is to be supported. If the hold
is to be on the air, then the algebraic sum of the weight
of the body and the lifting gas must be less than the
weight of the air displaced, and the lifting gas must
be expanded (tensioned) against a suitable fabric or
material, capable itself of expansion. On the other
hand, if the hold is to be on the ether or the earth's stress*
field, then the body can be rigid in form and of any
weight consistent with the intensity of the stressfield
which a suitable Stator can supply, the lift here being
due to the intensity of the Stator's stressfield against the
199
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

ether or atmospheric stressfield—the principle on which

all heavenly bodies am supported in space*
(See also Blausen experiments (Appendix (6)*)

Weight of a Body.
Now the SP has established that the weight of a body
depends on two factors or rather vectors. It is the vector sum
of the earth’s gravitational pull and the earth’s centrifugal
force, the latter due to the earth’s rotation from west to east.
It has indeed been proved that bodies moving east¬
wards actually weigh more than a stationary body or those
moving westwards, and if the first assertion is true the
second must obviously follow; because the vector sum of
the two forces (since the centrifugal force is tangential to the
gravitational force) must have a vertical component which
must be added to the gravitational force and thus increase
the weight or gravitational attraction on mass.
If the body is moving westward the speed of the body
must be subtracted from the earth’s peripheral speed, and
the vertical component or vector to be added must be pro¬
portionately less.
But the PP does not admit that the rotation of the
earth’s crust has been established; nevertheless, it does
establish the rotation of the earth’s field, as rotary stimulation
(Chapter XXI, p. 132).
The earth’s crust does not rotate but only the earth’s
field, due to the sun’s revolution round the earth by which
it carries the earth’s field with it; bodies travelling east¬
wards are thus receiving or experiencing increased induction
due to travelling towards the direction in wiiich the earth’s
field is rotating.
The earth’s field has no centrifugal force as such but
the body, through induction, is gravitationally charged, the
hold is increased, in the same wa>y (as it has been explained)
that a free-falling body receives its acceleration by passing
through the denser layers of the earth’s field, and thus the
pull on a body moving eastwards is increased, or the body
increases in wreight because the hold here is not on the
atmospheric stressfield, but increased attraction or stimula-
200
 GRAVITATION

tion through the central core, since the gravitational charge

originated from the central core.
Whereas,, to increase the supporting force or hold it is
necessary to set up* and within the body itself, a new gravi¬
tational source or stressfield through the medium of a Stator.
The Coriolis force. The functioning of this force
depends on the position of the observer. It ii really a
deflecting force due to the Mearth'© rotation,” its value
being always proportional to the moving mass; since it
acts at right angles to the direction of motion, it is merely
a distorting force doing no “work.” It therefore may he
classified under “forces of constraint,” having its origin in
the inertia of the moving body in question.
In place of the earth's rotation and corresponding
centrifugal force, we have here again the rotation of the
earth's magnetic field which, viewed from the North Pole,
is clockwise. The vectors are thus similar, the radial
gravitational pull and the induction of the earth's field into
the moving body, tangentially,
When the body is projected vertically upwards it
crosses the earth's stressfield in the opposite direction or
sense, producing a deflection in the opposite sense, westerly,
during the upward movement.
But there is one missing factor; since the earth’s crust
is not rotating, there can be no “displacement” of the body
due to the time it is in the air, and we have seen that in a
free-falling body from a height of 100 metres the displace¬
ment is 1*58 cm. eastwards, and four times that westwards
if the body is projected vertically upwards the same height
and allowing for twice the time of ascent.
How can the PP account for this ?
Nowf, if it were merely a question of displacement with
regard to time of flight there could be no easterly displace¬
ment; therefore there is a force acting, although it is only
a distorting force, and we are told that this force has its
origin in the inertia of the body, which the PP defines as
the capacity of a body to receive or assimilate induction and
which is always directly proportional to its mass.
When the body is falling it is crossing the earth's
201
 THE PHYSICS OF TOE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

stressfield in one direction, producing an easterly deflection,

and when it is rising, westerly deflection ensues, because it
is crossing the earth's stressfield in the opposite direction.
Although the induction in both eases is east-west into
the body as the rotation of the earth’s field is in that sense,
in the falling body it is increasing and in the rising body
decreasing because of the greater and lesser number of
lines being crossed per unit time, respectively. Herein lies
the origin of this “inertia” force, the greater force producing
a very small horizontal component against the earth’s rotating
field or eastwards, and the smaller force due to upward
motion of the body producing a larger {yet very small)
horizontal component with the rotating field, thus giving
a larger displacement, westwards, in the direction of the
earth’s field, the earth’s field, of course, rotating at exactly
the same velocity as the previously assumed rotation of the
earth’s crust.
At the Equator this deflecting force is greatest and at
the Poles it vanishes, because the velocity of the earth’s field
at the Equator reaches its maximum and therefore the
maximum induction or “inertia force57 is produced;
whereas at the Poles the rotation of the earth’s field is zero,
a body moving vertically either upwards or downwards at
the Poles being, of course, on the axis of rotation of the
field—the vector sum of the forces producing “right deflec¬
tion” in the northern hemisphere and “left deflection” in
the southern hemisphere.
The Foucault Pendulum is considered to give another
proof of the earth’s rotation.
This pendulum is given an oscillatory movement, but
without any lateral swing whatever.
At the North Pole the oscillations will take place
through an angle of 360° in 24 hours, that is, 15° per hour,
and in any other position on the earth's surface the
pendulum will oscillate through 15° sin 0 where 0 is the angle
of geographical latitude of the observer.
The direction of the rotation in the northern hemi¬
sphere seen from above appears clockwise, which is the
direction of the earth’s magnetic field.
202
 GRATTTA'TION

It may be contended that the balls of the pendulum

are copper spheres and that copper has virtually no magnetic
properties* and that a copper compass needle would not
set itself along an isogonic, all of which is true. But the
cohesive force of the copper spheres is latent magnetism
and the gravitational force has only one source, the central
core* which is the ether magnetism from which the copper
balls derive their cohesive force. Therefore* the rotating
field of the earth would react on the freely swinging pendulum,
and at the North Pole would rotate it through 360° in 24
hours. Whereas a compass needle of any material is not
rotated by the supposed centrifugal force of the earth because
its suspension does not permit it to function as a pendulum*
But as the magnetic field in steel produces a permanent
magnetism it reacts to the earth's field and lies statically
along the isogonic.
The SP declares that the earth's gravitational force
originates from the earth’s centre and exerts attraction on
all matter irrespective of bulk or chemical composition.
Then a suitably arranged swinging pendulum must rotate
in synchronism with the earth’s rotating field, which
obviously rotates at the same speed as the supposed rotation
of the earth’s crust, but in opposite sense.
Now there are two questions of outstanding importance
which have not been clearly answered:

(1) Do bodies fall towards the earth because of the

earth’s attraction on mass %
It may now he clear that the cohesive force of any
body is itself the gravitational force in another
condition* This is the only hold through which
the gravitational force can exert an influence of
any kind on any unsupported body. In the case of
an inert body it cannot afford support, so the body
must fall to a denser layer until it is suspended
in free* air just as a ship or floating body displaces
that amount of water equal to its weight, but with
this difference, that in the case of floating bodies
the medium is in the second state of matter—the
203
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PKIMABY STATE OP MATTES

liquid state—whereas in the ease of the falling body

the relationship between cohesive force and the
earth's field is in the primary state or energy form,
in which neither the hold through the cohesive
force nor the strength of the field is sufficient to
support the body, which must therefore eventually
fell to the earth's surface*
In the case of organic bodies, such bodies have
each their own magnetic stressfield and the bio-
magnetic stressfield or gravitational force sup¬
ports their weight within certain limitations*
A man in health does not feel his own weight
w hen walking on the level; if he increases his weight
by a few pounds (provided he is not already over¬
weight, in which case he is not in full health) he
wall feel stronger. If, on the other hand, a few
pounds are added to his weight through a heavy
coat or the like, he will know that this additional
weight has been added, because, whereas his own
weight is carried or supported by his stressfield
(the hold) through the earth's stressfield, the latter
weight is dead weight unsupported which he himself
must carry.
This support is, however, only a support rela¬
tively to the organic body itself, therefore the man
as a freely-falling body must fall exactly as any
other body, and for the reason already given
which coincides exactly with the law or formula
for falling bodies.
(2) The second question is, do bodies or masses
attract one another as is proven by the Cavendish
experiment, the Eotvos Balance, etc.?
Here again, the answer is neither yes nor no, but
yes conditionally, There are two factors govern¬
ing experimental Physics—first, the experiment, and
second, but equally important, the deduction. The
above experiments prove that inert masses attract
one another, but not the conditions under which
such attraction is exerted.
204
 asAviTArio^

It has so far entirely escaped the notice of

experimental physicists that in order to perform
such an experiment the whole system of the sus¬
pended bodies, either in a torsion balance or
Eotvos balance, or the like, constitutes a stimu¬
lated or vibratory system owing to the method of
suspension. It may be contended that this is
necessary owing to the small forces involved.
Granted, but this does not alter the fact that the
system in each case is in a state of vibration or
energy oscillation, which stimulates the cohesive
force and brings about mobility* through generating
a field, and thereby exerts attraction. Two inert
masses could not and cannot possibly exert attraction
on one another unless they are stimulated.
In the case of the measurements obtained by the
Eotvos balance, the masses in the earth's crust
are all saturated or stimulated through the earth's
all-pervading magnetic stressfield, whereas the two
measuring masses ot weights in the balance itself
are in vibratory suspension through the elasticity of
the suspending wire or wires.
Every cosmic body is not merely in a state of stimu¬
lation but has, as has already been explained, its
complete stressfield of astronomical dimensions and
the attraction between cosmic masses or bodies is
exerted by mobile interchange of their respective
stressfields, the ideal condition for stimulation,
but denied to inert masses which can only be stimu¬
lated through vibratory or oscillatory stimulation
of their cohesive force.

As has been stated, even radioactive materials do not

deviate from this law. The reason is that their cohesive
force is over-filled and thus steady radiation ensues,
accompanied, however, by slow disintegration of the body as
mass, but its cohesive force is still only an internal stress pre¬
serving the Space-form of the body—it has thus no external
stress due to mobility. (See Appendix (7), also Miscellaneous,)
205
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

Let us, before leaving this all-important subject of

gravitation, take a representative engineering example of
kinetic energy and examine it thoroughly both quantita¬
tively and qualitatively for origin-cause*
A steam locomotive is puUing a train along a straight
level track at a speed of 55 [Link]. (80 ft* per see*, approx*)*
The driver shuts off steam exactly at a fixed point on
the track*
What takes place now ?
The train continues along the track until it is brought
to rest
(ft) by frictional resistance of the entire mechanism,
{b) by air resistance,
(c) by the friction between the rails and wheels*
m- »
Neglecting (a) and (&) the train will finally be brought
to rest by (c).
What length of track will it cover ?
What work will it perform ?
What power will be developed ?
due to this mysterious force, "kinetic energy*'1
Finally, what is the exact nature of this propelling
force or energy known as kinetic energy ? And how exactly
does it produce motion, “do work” and develop power,
which results in propelling the train after the motive power
of steam has been entirely eliminated ?
Given the following data;
(c) = 10 lbs. per ton
Weight of train =400 tons
Speed = 80 ft* per sec*
<7 — 32 ft* per sec*2
X = distance travelled in feet
Loss of Kinetic Energy = retarding force x distance
Therefore
400 x 2240 x 802
= 400 x 10 x X
ff

400 x 2240 x 80a

“22400 ft*
2g x 400 x 10 i ■ %

206
 GRAYirATION-

But since we have neglected [<&) and (6) we may

assume constant deceleration, therefore average velocity
after steam was cut off is 40 ft. per sec,, or 2,400 ft. per min.
22400 112
= 9-3 min.
2400 ^L2

Therefore “work done” is

4000 x 22400=89,600,000 ft. lbs.
and this was performed in 9-3 min.
Therefore
89,600,000
HP
9*3 x 33,000

The amount of kinetic energy available by virtue of

the train's mass and motion thus provided 292 h.p. It
would not, of course, have affected the purpose for which
this calculation has been made x£ (a) and (6) had been taken
into account, it would merely have meant that the retarding
force was greater and the distance travelled proportion¬
ately less—the “work done” and horse-power developed
would, of course, have been exactly the same.
Now the train received its propelling force from the
steam expanding in the cylinders and through a “slider
crank” mechanism putting a torque on the driving wheels—
the driving wheels simply constituting an infinite number
of levers which function at and for an instant of time
through their instantaneous virtual centres, the ever-
changing point of contact between wlieel and rail.
But how is the train moved, after the steam is cut off,
by kinetic energy ?
It is usually expressed in Dynamics: if work is done, in
this case on a train, imparting motion to its mass, the same
amount of work or powder is available in proportion to the
mass and speed.
But doing wrork against (ge), (6) or (c) cannot make “work”
or power available, as these three factors are only retarding
forces; the moving train has not “stored energy” due to
these three forces, it has only expended it.
207
 THE physics OF the primary state of matter
Evidently the train as mass has actually “stored
energy” and after steam is cut off it continues its motion
along the track impelled by this stored energy, practically
as if driven by some form of accumulator.
Since there is no actual apparatus in the train or loeo-<
motive capable of storing this so-called kinetic energy, this
energy must have been stored in the cohesive force of the
whole mass or matter of the rolling stock and locomotive.
The energy stored must therefore be that derived by
doing work” through forcing the whole mass or cohesive
force of the train to cross the atmospheric stressfield—once
again the crossing of two stressfields—induction taking
place in the mass. The direction of induction having been
given, this inductive force is now available to give or impart
motion to the train but in, of course, the opposite sense
to that in which it was induced and stored; as we have seen,
this inductive force will bear some proportion to the mass
and velocity, viz.
But where is “the hold” for this magnetic force or
kinetic energy, for it is, of course, magnetic if it is obtained
by cutting the earth's field ?
The “hold” is on the earth's field and the train will
be impelled or propelled until the accumulated induction is
expended and the earth's field in the cohesive force of the
train's mass and the earth's field itself have equalised out.
How is this motion actually imparted to the train?
In this case it is the body-mass of the train which imparts
a motion of translation to the wheels through the axles,
the wheels acting as levers as previously described. {See
Appendix (8).)

208
 PART II

THE NEW TECHNIQUE

 AN ENGINEER

I possessed a passion for research—a power of suspend¬

ing judgment with patience—of meditating with pleasure'—
of dissenting with caution—of correcting false impressions
with readiness—and of arranging my thoughts with
scrupulous pains, I had no hankering after novelty and
no blind admiration for antiquity. Imposture in every
shape I utterly detested. For all these reasons I considered
that my nature had as it were a kind of kinship and con¬
nection with truth.
Sir Frakcis Bacojt.
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

We have examined the Physics of the Primary State of

Matter; what Matter in the Primary State signifies, its
composition expressed in terms with which we are already
familiar in the chemistry and physics of the present day, but
establishing new nomenclature where necessary.
The principles, and finally the laws of the Primary
State, have been established directly from known natural
phenomena, that is the composition or texture of Space (the
Ether), its functioning through polarisation of its two con¬
stituents, and ultimately the formation of a sun or other
variant. Thus the origin of every heavenly body must be
a “core of glowing magnetism,11 This is, and always must
be, the seat of all gravitational attraction, A magnetic
field could not and cannot exist without a source of
magnetism. A solid, liquid or gaseous core could not be
the origin of a magnetic field, any more than coal, as such,
could be the origin of smoke. It is the energy in the coal,
in the glowing state, which gives the heat that causes the
gaseous manifestation known as flame, accompanied usually
by imperfect combustion resulting in smoke.
Thus, all magnetism must have an origin. No solid
body is itself an origin source of magnetism. Magnetite
(Fe304) is strongly magnetic, but only because it has a high
magnetic susceptibility—the field source being, of course, the
central core, which must thus itself not only be magnetism
but magnetism in the primary state of matter, magnetism as
static energy. Magnetism being described as a “force of
attraction/1 primary magnetism in the pure energy state, un¬
bound to any form of material, must thus have the character¬
istic of exerting attraction upon itself, resulting in compres¬
sion, implosion, and impression or form, in the glowing energy
condition. The reaction must be the reverse, expansion
211
 THU PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

but as energy* in the form of radiation as a concentric

stressfield, saturation from which gives certain bodies,
magnetite, their magnetic properties or so-called residual
magnetism.
The important fact from the point of view of the New
Technique is that the only source of primary magnetism is a
glowing core of hydrogen energy, or the primary magnetism as
force is magnetism in the glowing state* or glowing magnetism,
which is the Primary Force, or if we must use the present
terms, the atomic force, the chemical composition of which is
a hydrogen energy core interacting through mobility with its
complementary cold oxygen energy stressfield, the physics of
which has already been explained*
The fulcrum or basis of the New Technique based on
the physics of the Primary State is thus the production of
a core of glowing magnetism, the greatest available force
within the reach of man, and in the Cosmos the great
creative origin-force in all Nature,
In the cosmos we learned that the essential factor to
the formation of a glowing core was the establishment of a
magnetic point of inequality in the otherwise latent homo¬
geneous stressfield*
Obviously, we have not the same facilities as are avail¬
able in the cosmos, and so the crux of the whole problem
in the New Technique is this forming of a point of inequality
in the ether, under such conditions that a glowing hydrogen
core, or glowing magnetism, will form as a space-form
impression entity and be maintained as such.
Primary magnetism, or a glowing hydrogen core of
energy, is always spherical, because it forms radially
concentrically on the point of inequality.
It is therefore clear that the first technical problem we
have to solve is: what form of technical appliance is there
which will put a spherical stress on any given point in the
ether? The stress must, of course, be magnetic or electro¬
magnetic in quality and thereby exert a suction on the ether
on and to this point, so that the surrounding ether will be
drawn in, catalysed, and finally radiated out as a stimulated
stressfield which can be made to “perform vrork" of all
212
 THE MW TECHNIQUE

kinds, just as the electric current is now used to produce

mechanical power, light, heat and electrolysis for all forms
of industrial purposes. There is a similar medical application
to healing, radiology, diathermy and electrotherapy through
ionisation of the particular salts or drugs required by any
given condition of the body, and multifarious other applica¬
tions. (See Part III.)
So we have now, as our guide, the fact that the appliance
must be capable of continually receiving and holding an
electromagnetic charge, the form of wh ich must be spherical.
The appliance nearest to this at present available is
perhaps the solenoid, which is simply a coil of wire through
which an electric current is passed. The electric current
produces a magnetic field round the wire coil on which the
ether exerts a force of attraction or a suction force, because
the ether itself is latent magnetism; and we know that if
through the centre of this coil or solenoid we insert a bar of
steel, the magnetic stress from the solenoid will be induced
into the steel bar, and the bar will be said to be magnetised*
Suppose, therefore, we produce a magnetic field of
spherical form, that is, wind our wire in the form of a sphere,
and provide it with suitable support and covering*
This wFould hardly satisfy our requirements,

(1) because an electric current will always have to

be supplied from an exterior source;
(2) because this type or quality of magnetic field
would only magnetise a piece of iron or steel
placed in the centre of the spherical solenoid
and the Ether would not react to this type
of gauss field;
(3) the current in the solenoid is held adhesively to
the cohesive force of the wire and cannot there¬
fore put a stress on a point in the geometric
centre of the spherical solenoid, as its comple¬
mentary stressfield in this case is the cohesive
force of the Mire itself and it has thus no com¬
plementary stressfield or contra-pole external to
its Space-form*
213
 THE PHYSIOS OS' THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

It will thus be perfectly clear that a field produced as

at present through the medium of passing a current through
a copper wire would not fulfil the purpose, and that we
require some form of field which will spring out on to its
geometrical centre and thus draw with it the surrounding
Ether, until finally the pressure on the point from the ether
compression of the constantly inrushing ether brings it to
the glowing state and a physical point of origin is formed
on the geometrical centre of the Sphere, or, as Schappeller
terms this apparatus, the Stator.

The Electret.
We have seen that the numerous so-called “effects” in
Physics owe their origin to the crossing of two streasfields,
e.g. Nernst, Ettinghaus, Hall, Ludec, Peltier and Thompson
effects; these may he said to ring the changes between, say,
heat and electricity, electricity and magnetism, and so forth;
others have been cited, producing different effects, hut all
are caused by the same principle or law—that energy can neither
he produced nor transformed without the crossing of two stress-
fields. ■ -

An experimental physicist once declared that he had

nothing to do with the “crossing of stress fields.” Neither
has the housewife anything to do with the “boiling of water ”;
she merely places the kettle on the fire, then Nature crosses
the streasfields, i.e. the heat stress crosses the cohesive
force or stressfield of the water. This is the case in all the
.1 1 i . .

effects cited above; but the components, and thus the pro¬
ducts, differ in each case.
The deeper the study of present Physics, the more this
law is firmly established.
We are now about to examine another effect, which
plays an important part in the new Technique, viz. the
Permanent Electret, named thus by the Physico-Mathe-
matical Society of Japan in 1920.
Prof. Mototaro Eguchi (Professor of Physics, Naval
College, Tokyo) produced his own special electret, which
constitutes really the permanent magnet of the electrostatic
sphere.
214
 THE HEW TECHNIQUE

He used as the dielectric, carnteuba wax and resin with

or without a percentage of beeswax and kept it in a strong
electric field, whilst slowly baking, until solidification set in.
Once again we have the crossing of the two stressfields, the
cohesive force of the dielectric, but this time with an electric
field, aided by heat stress.
The heat stress was in a plastic condition as a slowly
solidifying dielectric, and the resulting effect was the
permanent electrisation of the dielectric, effecting a kind
of dielectric polarisation.
The nature of the electric charge produced in the dielec¬
tric is a permanent internal electrisation entirely different
from the superficial electrification.
For example, the electrisation cannot be destroyed by
different treatments applied to the surface, e.g. a Bunsen
flame, X-ray exposure, washing with solvents, planing with
a knife, or by applying electric force in any sense.
Electrisation, as opposed to mere electrification, is really
therefore the electrification of the whole bound stressfield of
the dielectric in question.
Heaviside coined this new term “electrisation” to
signify an internal electrical change of a material, which is
quite different from superficial electrification.
The PP explanation of this phenomenon is (that the
electric field is H and 0 energy, the stressfield of the dielec¬
tric, that is, its cohesive force or energy structure, is likewise
H and 0 energy, and the crossing of the two stressfields brings
about permanent and complete electrification of the whole
mass under treatment.
It is what might be termed “occlusion,” not as with
gases and porous material, but “energy occlusion,” made
possible only by the plastic state in a slowly solidifying
condition.
Eguchi declares that such an electret shows so great
an intensity of electrisation that the electric force exerted
in front of the surface of the electret may attain the greatest
sustainable value in the atmosphere—the permanency being
also so good that no sensible decay was detected for three
or four years after its preparation.
215
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PBTMAEY STATE OF MATTER

The maximum attainable surface densities by mechanical

friction are:
Rubbed on Wool. Rubbed on Silk.
Max. surface density. Max. surface density.
Sealing wax * . 5-70 ESU 5-40 ESU
Shellac . 5-57 n 512 jj
Sulphur . 5-48 6*39 ii
Ebonite . 4-82 71 4*43 i >
Amber * . 4-18 3 f 4-11 jj
Glass . 2>65 3 t 2-90 ?s
whereas the Permanent Electret has densities of the order of
6 to 6’2 ESU and in air in front of surface 7 to 7*8.
The actual surface density {d) of the free charge of an
electret may be calculated from observed numbers as follows:
0 = capacity of the condenser system.
CV
d as;.—- V = potential read on electrometer,

r—effective radius of surface induction plate,

radius of plate plus | of air gap,
{For full details of Eguchi Electret see Phil• Mag., 1925,
1. Yol. 49.)
Enough has been said to show that the electret is a
fact established by actual experimentation, although here we
are not concerned with the Eguchi electret, but merely with
the principle involved and its significance, viz. the production
of a permanent magnet in the electrostatic sphere.
This principle forms the basis or nucleus for our
spherical field, Schappeller has not used either Eguchi Js or
any other form of known electret, and the purpose of citing
EguchTs experiments is merely to establish beyond all
doubt that this principle is a practical and proven fact* The
composition and preparation of Schappeller’s electret, or
what he terms his ‘/sublimate/* requires a special plant
and involves a continuous process of perhaps six weeks'
duration. Suffice it to say that the principle in the design
of this new plant is “transpiration/' or drawing energy
from the ground by producing a stressfield above the ground
210
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

and then binding it as an energy sublimate to a suitable

“electret material” to form the permanent magnet for our
new form of field.
This plant, although worked out in detail, is entirely
new and has no parallel in present Science; it is as important
in the New Technique as the cyclotron, or equivalent
apparatus, is in the attempt to obtain atomic force by the
“splitting up,” instead of the building up, of the atom from
atomic potential in the free, unbound state, but with this
difference, that once it has performed its part of producing
the sublimate, it will never be required again, because the
products can then be reproduced anywhere and everywhere
as desired.

Magnetism.
We have already dealt with the origin of magnetism
in the latent form, then polarised as vacuum or atomic force
in the cosmos, and finally functioning as a sun or other
variant.
We have also examined the method by which mag¬
netism is produced and utilised in electric generators of
the present day, that is the solenoid and its core; the core is
then said to be polarised, and each unit of such an apparatus
is termed an electromagnet. If we place a small piece of
steel in the neighbourhood of the poles of such a magnet,
when the solenoid is carrying the current, the steel will be
attracted because the field round the end of the pole will
be induced into the cohesive force of the steel and it will
finally be held against the face of the core or magnet.
Or we may consider a bar magnet which has only residual
magnetism, the shape of the field being so well known that
it need not be shown here. The bar is then said to be magnet¬
ised; the magnetism in the bar is polarised magnetism, the
one pole, as we have seen previously, is hydrogen and the
other oxygen energy, the neutral centre is carbon energy,
and the polariser is carbon energy in the steel.
Now there is a law in this kind of magnetism that
“magnetic lines of force are always dosed.”
This means that each line of force has N and S, or
217
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PEIMABY STATE OF MATTES

H and O energy, and that the pull exerted is through a form

of restricted mobile interchange; in other words, the field
itself as such is neutral. But place a piece of steel in the
field and the magnetism or static (mobile) interchange will
cease and the IT and S or H and O energy, the two com¬
ponents of all magnetism, will once again be separated out
as a polarisation.
The shape of the field shows that due to compression
in the metal it exerts a pressure outwards and also an
attraction or pressure inwards, but only as a static field,
not in the free form with true mobility.
Suppose we could bring this magnetic field to the
“glowing state”; we should then have mobility, breathing,
transpiration, the Primary Force. But this is not possible.
We require for this an entirely new form, and an entirely new
condition of magnetism, and obviously therefore a new form
of magnet.
It will be clear at once that steel will not fulfil the
required conditions for our new magnet.
We can even venture on a further assertion and say
that no substance exists which will satisfy the required con¬
ditions for the new form of magnet or magnetic field whioh
is an essential of the New Technique, the purpose of which
is to produce the Primary Force,
Now there is polar and impolar magnetism, and we
appear to require a modification, or perhaps more accurately
expressed, a combination of the two.
The three essentials to any magnet are two poles and
a neutral. ' We require a uniform, coherent and concen¬
trated magnetism and we refer now to the magnetism itself
and not to the field producing it. This is the reason that
no substance of any form could fulfil these conditions,
which means that our magnet must be throughout of mag¬
netism; the two poles and the neutral must be centralised,
united, in the form of the basic sign of all life force, the “trinity
in unity.”
But to accomplish this artificially, that is, through
apparatus, the form of apparatus must be polar and the
electric current must be polarised. The electric current is
218
 THE HEW TECHOTQTTE

self-produced in the Stator without the aid of any external

generators and is only required at all for stimulating a specially
designed Rotor, not for driving it, and even then only when
the Stator is required for the purpose of generating mechanical
power in combination with the Rotor,
The figures show the new form of magnetic field.

Fig., 12. External view of Stator. Fig. 13. Internal section of Stater.

Both are, of course, purely diagrammatic and only show

the principle. Drawings are available at the end of this
Part IX, i.e.:

(1) A Schematic diagram showing the complete circuit,

(2) A Scale sectional drawing through the whole Stator,
(3) A Fore© diagram.

There is no such thing as magnetism without the

characteristic N, S and neutral, and here they meet—the
trinity in unity,
So the Stator is a sphere formed in two parts—a top
and bottom half or a north and south pole, both of which
project into the interior of a free, hollow, central space; the
diagrams represent the central hollow space of the Stator
only, and not the outer covering.
The whole of the space in Fig. 13 is filled with glowing
magnetism when the Stator is in operation—the glowing
219
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PBIMABY STATE OF MATTEB

magnetism being simply the induced, highly compressed

energy-material; exactly as is the case with a sun or other
newly formed variant.
We know from the PP that the origin of all heavenly
bodies must be the Ether, being the one and only material
available out of which cosmic bodies can be formed. The
ether does not form a cosmic body, the cosmic body is
formed out of the ether, technically perhaps a distinction
without a difference, but basically one of great importance,
because we are dealing here not with the dead or rather
devitalised force of the electric current, but with the great
biomagnetic static Primary Force.
It is the conscious sense-energy in the Ether which
causes cosmic bodies to form and gives each of them their
characteristic destiny to perform.
It was explained in the earlier part of this book that
the Ether is latent conscious energy; the core of a sun which
is out of the Ether (being merely polarised highly com¬
pressed hydrogen component, but complete with its comple¬
mentary oxygen stressfield) must also be “conscious”—4x*
a living entity but not yet organic.
There is only one ether material, it must therefore be
the same ether which is finally formed to the glowing state
as glowing magnetism; only the method by which this is
brought about artificially differs.
The northern half of the spherical glowing magnetism
is stimulated as one pole and the southern half likewise as
the other pole, therefore the diametric central surface is
neutral. This trinity in unity can only exist in the pure
energy state.
Three candle flames can be merged into one, but the
products of combustion would be externally ejected; only
their energies remain within, separate, yet united* It may
be said that ten candle flames can thus be merged into one,
so why call it “a trinity”?
Exactly so, but this is merely an additive process, not
a basic law; the separate candle flames are in no way essential
components of the whole. A single candle flame was just as
complete, singly. Whereas the N and S poles and the neutral
220
 the new technique

constitute the three basic components of magnetism, without

which no polarised magnetism can exist*
It may he asked, then, where is the neutral in the latent
magnetism of the ether? It has, however, previously been
explained that the If and S poles are the H and O com¬
ponents and that the neutral is the carbon before polarisation
and this is the unity in the trinity.
Exactly the same exists here from this artificial polarisa¬
tion, the carbon neutral being, however, merely in this
case a Euclidian diametric surface as homogeneity exists
throughout*
We have dealt at length with the comparison between
Primary and Secondary or Steel magnetism; now let us
compare the form which each of these magnets takes in
actual practice*
It is obvious that innumerable questions arise, which
require an answer, but let us clear them up one by one without
haste and thus without confusion.
The study of origin *’ requires not only immense patience
and a restful mind cleared of prejudice, but also great tolerance,
before it can be intelligently assimilated!

Primary Secmtcfa or
*y
£k c fromagn e f

Fig, 14

Poles pointing inwards* Poles outwards.

Windings interna). Windings external.
Field internal. Field external.
221
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

The bare statement has been made that the glowing

magnetism forms in the central hollow space of the Stator,
which merely explains what this central space is for, and
that in being the seat of the glowing magnetism it is the
purpose for which the whole Stator is designed.
The purpose for which a gun is designed, complex
mechanism as it is, is nevertheless merely to fire a shell;
and the purpose for which this new apparatus, the Stator,
is designed is solely for the production and maintenance of
a glowing magnetic core, which we now see is formed and
maintained in this central hollow space*
The questions now arise, how and when is the glowing
magnetism formed and maintained? We now know where
this takes place.
As we already know, the first essential to its formation
is to produce a point of inequality in the homogeneous ether,
in the geometric centre of the hollow space, in order that a physical
'j . ■ ■ ■ b ■ .

centre may be formed.

But we have not the facilities of the Cosmos, and so we
can only accomplish this by setting up a magnetic field which
will concentrate a pressure on the centre of the hollow space;
but this must not, as we have seen, be a gauss field*
The coils instead of being wires must be tubes, or if we
prefer the term, tubular wires, as they are of very small
diameter—perhaps of the order of, say, | in.
Of what substance should these coils of tubular wires
or tubes be made ?
In this form of electromagnetism it may be said that a
conductor is an insulator and that a dielectric holds a
charge, and in one sense for static electricity it is thus, as
it were, a static conductor. So our wires or tubes would be
made of copper. The production of such small diameter
copper tubes was the only important mechanical difficulty
which the working out of a very complete set of elaborate
drawings and designs revealed, Needless to say, Schap-
peller and Joseph Schappeller, his adopted son {a mature
and qualified electrical engineer of Vienna), set themselves
the task of finding out definitely whether the manufacture
of such tubes would present any mechanical or manufac-
222
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

turing difficulty. The result of this enquiry was that such

tubes were already being manufactured in Austria for
another purpose and the manufacturer sent samples which
the author was able to examine.
The drawings for the Rotor have also been worked out
and the author is able to state that no further mechanical
or electrical difficulty presented itself in the design of either
of these two entirely separate units, which together eon-
ptitute the complete Prime Mover for the production of
mechanical power in the New Technique. Furthermore,
the Stator, when suitably designed, can be used for the
production of light and heat, of course without a Rotor
(which latter would obviously only be required when the
purpose was the production of power), and likewise for many
other purposes including radiology in the treatment of
diseases, etc., etc.
But hollow copper wires or tubes alone will not enable
a suitable magnetic field to he produced. The purpose of
hollow tubes is to fill them with a suitably chosen and
suitably prepared combination of substances, the actual
composition and preparation of which is Schappelleris
secret. It is the equivalent of Eguchi’s Electret, but
whereas EguehTs Electret was in the nature merely of an
experiment in Physics to establish a phenomenon or
1 "effect/’ Schappeller’s sublimate is the outcome of experi¬
ment guided by immense original research relevant to the
various specific purposes for which this sublimate is to he
produced.
The new plant for the production of his sublimate is
entirely of his own design, based on a deep knowledge of
the application of the laws of the Primary Physics, but
presents no constructive or mechanical difficulties, and
brings the production of the sublimate to a fine art. The
general principles of the design of this plant and apparatus
are known to the author, but it would not be legitimate for
him to reveal them here, and it is furthermore unnecessary
at this juncture.
That a sublimate can be produced is a proven fact from
the Eguchi experiments.
223
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Quality of Energy.
Now before we leave the subject of the sublimate an
important question arises: why will not any sublimate
serve the purpose ? This, in the New Technique, opens up
a large new field as yet entirely hidden from Science—
“quality of energy.55
Some scientists are trying to begin to think in terms
of quality of energy, but for them at present no such thing
as quality of energy exists.
As was pointed out in an earlier Chapter, the trans¬
formation of the sun's electromagnetic radiation into light
and heat on this earth does not mean that light and heat are
different qualities of energy. How could they be, since
they are from the same source. They are merely different
conditions of electromagnetic radiation the quality of which
was characterised by the sun.
We can have different qualities of coal gas, because it
is merely a mechanical mixture suitably adjusted for various
purposes—light or heat; but there is no such thing as
different qualities of steam-saturated and superheated
steam are different conditions, not different qualities, as
both owe their origin to water.
In the ease of the electric current or a magnetic field
derived from it there is neither a change of quality nor of
condition, only of form, etgt DC or AC current and various
forms of fields.
To produce magnetic fields of different qualities we
require a sublimate and the quality is, of course, character¬
ised by its specific composition; herein lies the immense
importance of the sublimate, and that is why Schappeller
has reduced this portion of the work to a highly developed
art. In view of the evidence given of the Electret there
appears to be little reason to doubt that he can reproduce
this in special forms to suit the innumerable conditions
demanded in the application of his New Technique.
The quality of energy required for mechanical power
is obviously different from that required for specific purposes
in radiology, although the radiation even from a power
224
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

Stator would be generally beneficial to the human body, as

both the Stator's energy and that of the human body are
biomagnetie.
We are, however, at present simply concerned with the
design of a Stator for the production of mechanical power.
We will now assume that the correct composition of sub¬
limate has been prepared; it is then forced into the two coils
of tubing (that is, the tubing which is to constitute the N
and S poles, or two halves of the Sphere or Stator) until the
tubes are completely filled throughout.
These tubes are now embedded in a suitable material
of ceramic composition which, when it cools and solidifies,
holds the two coils firmly in position. This ceramic material
performs various functions; it holds the tubes in position,
protects them, refines the ether radiation or induction into
the centre, and its inner periphery or surface presents a
heat-resisting face to the glowing magnetism. It is also
electrically an insulator.
The Charging of the Sublimate,
The sublimate must be charged wdth electric current,
after which, provided no power is taken from it, it will
retain its charge as we saw in the case of the Electret; the
sublimate in this case is an energy sublimate (produced by
the new plant referred to above), but this sublimate is bound
to a composition of substances in the solid form with which
the tubular coils are tightly filled.
The charging plant required is merely that necessary
to give the required number of amperes, the plant being
composed of the requisite generators and units, according to
whether the grid current is available or an entirely different
supply is required, or both as a standby.” Such plants
will, of course, supply direct current.
The Stator.
A ceramic fining or casing is fixed on the inside of a
steel casing, the whole being on two journals supported on
trunnions.
A lever with handle is connected to one side of the
trunnion outside the journal, by means of which the Stator's
225
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

sphere can be tilted from the position of N-S vertical to the

limiting angle required for directional magnetic concentration
on the Rotor, as we shall see later.
The Circuit.
Starting from the top half of the Stator, the coil of tube
containing the sublimate is fixed to the North Pole, finally
emerging on one side through the hollow axle on which the
Sphere of the Stator is supported, the bottom half of the
Sphere being similarly provided with a coil of tube attached
to the South Pole and emerging on the other side through
the hollow axle.
Wires (ordinary copper conducting wires) are connected
to the two ends of the nests of tubes, after which they emerge
through the hollow axle and are brought down to two terminals
conveniently situated. These wires complete the circuit
through the Rotor, which is mechanically an entirely separate
unit, standing on its own base and at a specific calculated
distance from the Stator; the Rotor is fixed to the shaft
to he driven.
The central terminal is for the “earthing connection”
through a battery (needless to say, of special design and
having no relation to any form of battery at present known
to the SP), and the Sphere is earthed through the battery—
the whole of this connection from the centre terminal to
the “earthing disc” itself being a tube filled with sublimate
exactly similar to the tubes forming the Stator field.
The disc or earthing plate is also of special design,
according to the purpose to be served.
The battery is not essential where the Stator is merely
for the production of power, as it is really a refining
apparatus—that is, for refining or qualifying the energy
for each specific purpose to be served.
A study of the Schematic Diagram and Scale Drawing
of the Stator should now make this clear.
The Rotor.
This is really a steel wheel of special design fixed actually
on the shaft to he driven. And here is a point the significance
of which is worthy of a short digression.
226
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

Ife Ii£i8 often been coxitended tlmfi even. If the ’JPower

can be produced and the first application to the production
of Mechanical Power is successfully proven it would probably
take, say, a quarter of a century to bring it to a high state of
perfection; the development of steam, Diesel engines, electric
generators and motors, took several decades, steam perhaps
a century.
Now there are several answers to this :
(1) Suppose it did require several decades to
perfect it, what objection is there ? If steam,
Diesel and other prime movers were worth it, why
is not the Primary Prime Mover and its countless
other applications worth it also, seeing that in the
case of its application to the production of power
no fuel, as such, is required? Is this not rather an
important point, since scientists and engineers
have worked and are still working patiently and
unceasingly to reduce the fuel bill of present prime
movers by even a small percentage, when here there
is no fuel bill—the other applications of the
Primary Force, moreover, being entirely beyond
the accomplishment of the secondary forces at present
in use.
{2) The more the laws and their application
are understood, the quicker the development—.
steam took about a century to reach its present
stage, but the Diesel engine only about a quarter
of that,
(3) Why are the above techniques so complex,
and why do they find their application in such com¬
plex mechanisms? Apparently no one troubles to
consider such questions. The answer is exactly
because a secondary, instead of the Primary, force
has been employed. Take large modern marine
Diesel sets. How many parts do such plants com¬
prise? The author does not pretend to know, but
it has been suggested about 1,000 parts, each. Be
this as it may, the new Prime Mover has no moving
227
 THU PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OE MATTER

parts at all, for this very reason that the Rotor is

actually part of the shaft to be driven. There are
therefore no innumerable sets of bearings, valves,
gears, delicate mechanisms and superaccurate pumps
on which the functioning of such immensely compli¬
cated machinery depends.
(4) What is the total cost of the development
of the steam technique during the past century or
of the Diesel engine in the last twenty-five years
throughout the whole world? How many countless
millions have been spent ? Also, what is the total fuel
bill of all the steam and Diesel engines operating
throughout the whole world, say, per day ?

These, are the questions which should be asked.

But to return to the construction of the Rotor. This
consists of a steel wheel of special design with short spokes,
and, finally, a periphery or rim in which there are magnets
—always an odd number, five or seven and so forth, to avoid
the possibility of a dead centre.
This has been worked out in detail just like the Stator,
hut the author regrets that he has no drawing of the Rotor
available at present.
The body, spokes and part of the periphery, including
of course the magnets, which latter are also hollow, are
entirely filled with sublimate and energised through the
electric current, as shown in the Schematic Diagram, the
moment the Stator is switched on.

“Switching On."
What actually does “switching on” mean?
It means "earthing” the Stator. In the “off position”
the earthing connection D^ is broken, the Stator or Sphere
of the Stator being exactly in the position of N-S vertical.
So switching on means pulling the lever provided on the
Stator spindle and thereby taking the Sphere of the Stator
off the neutral stud; the Sphere is then earthed through the
connections shown and "aired” through the N pole at the
top, which may even culminate outside the Sphere in a cross
228
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

filled with electret or sublimate material* or in a Sphere, in

place of an ordinary screwed plug. (See drawing of Stator.)
The complete theoretical energy cycle is shown in the
Schematic Diagram. The dotted line represents the return
to the earth, really a theoretical consideration.
The position of the Rotor relatively to the Stator is the
position of the reader when studying the drawing. If the
reader pulled the lever towards him the N pole would finally
point exactly to his eyes. Imagine that his eyes are a magnet
just appearing over the top of the Rotor periphery. The
Stator in this position, will be exerting its maximum force
on the Rotor, because half the core is concentrated on the
Rotor.
The Rotor will be set with its axis, that is, the axis of
the shaft to be driven, parallel to the axis of the Stator shaft
through the trunnion, and at any convenient distance
within the Stator's amplitude; SchappeUer declares that
a suitable distance between the shaft of the Stator and that
of the Rotor is seven times the outside diameter of the
Stator (7d).

Force exerted by Stator on Rotor.

Referring now to the Force Diagram, the dot and dash
line XX represents the centre line (in a horizontal plane) of
the Sphere of the Stator through the journals and trunnion.
The line (dot and dash) YY is the centre line through the
vertical plane. The line (dot and dash) Z is the centre line
through the Stator Sphere and centre fine of peripheral circle
of magnets, tangential to the radius of the Rotor at this circle.
The distance between centre of Sphere and centre of
magnet appearing on periphery of Rotor is 7<f {see Fig. 15).
The force or pull exerted by the Sphere (Stator) on the
Rotor periphery will bear a definite proportion to the angle
at which the lever is placed with relationship to the YY axis.
Line AaBa represents pull for lever at 10°.
AjBj. ,,, „ „ n B0°i
tt AB „ „ for maximum position.

The above, of course, are the rectangular projections

229
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

of the N pole, or a graphic representation of the useful com¬

ponent of force directionally available for exerting a pull on
the Rotor,
The Z line is the position of the lever for maximum
force.
The Rotor for the first demonstration has been designed
for 15 HP only, but with the present Stator dimensions, so
that enormous surplus power is available.
There will be a demagnetising or ''braking1,1 effect on
that portion of the pole not in mobile exchange with the
Rotor, which at AB max. will be zero, at A1‘B1 (correspond¬
ing to a lever position in the diagram of 30°) is represented
by the smaller area and sloping section lines, and at A2B2 (for
lever at 10°) is represented by the larger area shown by vertical
section lines. The value of these two braking effects is
represented by the projection of Bx^i an^ BA, respectively,
to the limiting lines AO.
This theoretical diagram would be modified when set
out for any actual Prime Mover:
(а) by the relative positions of Stator and Rotor;
(б) by the diameter of the Rotor magnet, represented
here as a point.
230
 THE MW TECHNIQUE

Let ub now obtain through calculation some impression

of the maximum directional force exerted by the Stator.
We must remember that this is not “steel magnetism,” but
magnetism from a glowing core in the primary state, for
which the known laws of magnetism will be modified.

Coulomb's law 1? = k—-

ri
is not in a convenient form

to make the first calculation; we will therefore use the form

8w
Now, if we are, with this form of primary magnetism,
within the amplitude at Id, it is legitimate to make a pre¬
liminary calculation based on this formula, if only to demon¬
strate the principle on which the force is exerted.
Remember, in this connection, that here it is the elec¬
tricity that is stationary and the magnetism that is radiated,
as we shall see shortly when we examine the functioning of
the whole Stator and Rotor.
The next consideration is the introduction of the
Schappeller constant .
He derives this on the principle that water is to air as
1000: 1 (as weight or density), and that air is to atmosphere
(as stressfield) as at least the same, 1000: I. Therefore the
expansive power of the ether is at least 1000 times that of
air and likewise of a present gauss field, whose expansive
power as a field is negligible, relatively. In other words, the
capacity of the ether for stimulation as a stressfield, for all
practical purposes, is infinite, and the force inducing ether
stimulation has its seat or origin in the magnetic-heat
potential, e.g. the sun’s magnetic-heat potential and its
infinite stressfield.
So Schappeller takes as his constant that this primary
magnetism is 1000 times more powerful than a magnetic
field of present magnetism—a gauss field—which, when the
full significance of a primary stressfield and its origin-force
has been assimilated, may he regarded as quite a moderate
figure.
It may be said that the field from the earth’s core,
231
 THE FHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTEB

which is, of course, also glowing magnetism, is only 981 —

yes, but if we take the present estimate of the core at 2000
miles radius, this flux of 981 is for a distance of 2000 miles.

Calculations on the Stator,

Given a Stator Sphere of 15 cm, diameter, what HP is
available 1
Take B for steel at a flux density of 15,000 gauss
(Maxwells per cm,2).
A=surfaee area of Sphere—say 600 cm.2
BaA 15000s x 600
Then F -
Sir Stt

225 x 10® dynes x 600 cm,2

= 5400 kilos
25 x 981 x 1000
exerted just outside the surface of the Sphere.
But we must now introduce Schappeller’s constant
1000, The author halves this again and calk it 500—a
very low figure.
Therefore Pull™2,700,000 kilos,
But only half the Sphere is directly or directionally
active.
Therefore Pull = 1,350,000 kilos,
say, 50% efficiency between field of Stator and field of
Rotor—loss due to slip, not heat, (See Chapter XXIV,
p, 172, para, 2.)
Thus Pull = 675,000 kilos.
Take this as operating at 1 metre per sec. and we have
675000
= 9000 HP
75
which is the same figure as that which we obtained from the
Mathias value of Ughtning-material. (See Chapter on
Lightning.)
Now, Physics tells us that the earths field varies as the
square of the distance from the centre of the earth, but that
the earth's core has probably a radius of 2000 miles. There¬
fore the crust is 2000 miles thick.
232
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

The PP establishes the earth's core as glowing mag¬

netism; therefore this 981 is at 2000 miles.
But 77 miles is about the 26th part of 2000 miles, and
the square of 26 is 680 approx.
680 x 981 = 675*000 approx.
Therefore, on this calculation the earth’s field would
have an equivalent force or exert an equivalent pull to that
exerted by our Stator at 77 miles from its core periphery.
If we make the calculation from the geometric centre of
the earth on a radius of 4000 miles, instead of 77 mites we
should have, say, 150 as the equivalent distance for the
earth’s field to exert 675,000 dynes per cm/1, which, as the
core itself is 2000 miles radius, is reduetio ad absurdum.
This shows that we are well within the estimate for the force
exerted by primary magnetism from a glowing core.
The earth's field is, of course, vastly greater than that
of our Stator, so much greater that on this calculation it has
a magnetic field at 77 miles from its core periphery equivalent
to the field produced by our little Sphere at a distance of, say,
1 metre from the Stator core.
The actual pull exerted on a magnet on the Rotor
periphery depends on the intensity of stimulation given
to the Rotor magnets, and may, for the examination of the
principles, be represented by

W=k
■a

where is the Stator field and

m2 the field of any given Rotor magnet.
As regards the actual power to be transferred to the
Rotor, we have three adjustments available ;
(1) The strength of the Stator field, which must have a
minimum strength sufficient to bring the Ether
concentration to the glowing state,
(2) The resulting pull exerted on the Rotor, according
to the position of the lever as shown in the Force
Diagram.
283
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

(3) The stimulation given to the Rotor magnets through

the electric current generated in the Stator. This
will be direct current, the strength of which can,
of course, be entirely controlled through the present
known means.
It will be obvious that more data is required to make the
actual calculation, e.g. a “constant of stimulation” will
have to be introduced depending on the composition of the
secret sublimates, and there are other considerations.
But let us now again make a calculation of the available
HP from the Stator, but on quite a different basis. We
mentioned in one of the earlier chapters that this might bear
some relationship to Electrochemical Equivalents.
Now with electrolytic action:
1 amp. deposits 0-329 mgm. of copper per sec.
3 amps, deposit 1-00 „ ,, ,, ,,
Now each 8-9 gm. ,, ,, occupies 1 cm.3
But 1 litre = 1 dcm.3 = 1000 cm.3
There are thus, say, 9000 gms. of copper in I litre.
So in a 1 litre Stator we have 9000 gms. of copper or
3 x 1000 x 9000 = 27 x 10* amps.
Assume 1 volt and
27 x 10®
_ 36000 HP
746
But maximum available at 50% for half the Sphere is
9000 HP, as was obtained in the last case by the Mathias
figure, (See Chapter on Lightning.) This must be regarded
as taking place within a second, because the deposition figure
is per sec. per ampere; this energy is, however, instantly
available.
It should, nevertheless, be realised that this is an
energy-capacity measurement, whereas the resulting stress-
field is per unit surface, a surface measurement. The
capacity measurement is “indication” and thus we cannot
multiply by the Schappeller factor here.
Now, it may be said that 1 volt would not bring the
Ether to the glowing state, which is perfectly true, although
this will he made clearer shortly.
234
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

In the energy form or state we may assume a high

“transference or conversion efficiency.” The commercial
efficiency is, of course, about 100%, because the fuel coats
nothing and is inexhaustible.
The earth, as has been previously explained, is the
storehouse of energy, which energy is available to replenish
continuously the Stator Field as and when the Rotor draws
energy from the Stator through the medium of the energy
cycle.
Electropy then ensues promoting continuous induction
of the Ether towards the centre, just as it takes place in the
sun through the induction of its complementary stressfield;
but here, through the pressure exerted on the hollow centre
of the Stator due to the intensity of the Electret or sub¬
limate field.
It was explained in the Chapter on the Electric Current
that amps, are merely densified volts, and this must be so
because an inspection of the basic formula or Ohm's law
shows that the power is obtainable from any given electric
current in direct proportion to the product of volts and
amps., volts representing the stress or energy potential,
and amps, per unit of time being the quantity—the actual
unit being the Coulomb.
The best illustration of this in the electroteehnique of
the present day is perhaps the transformer, which actually
converts volts into amps., or vice versa. It follows that
what we are doing here is merely to convert volts into amps.
The volts in the sublimate through electrization con¬
stitute the static electric field, which field is constantly
concentrating its energy on to the centre point of the
Sphere and densifying, or sublimating, because amps, are
really a sublimation out of an electric stressfield produced
artificially by compression of the cohesive force in the
space-form of a wire.
In the present electroteehnique volts are densified to
amps* through compression in a wire, the denser amps,
requiring a larger section for their accommodation, that is,
the sublimate, being energy-material, requires more space
than the stressfield from which it originated, hence the
235
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

larger section required in the secondary winding of a trans¬

former in “stepping down,”
In the New Technique all this takes place in the free
state, through compression on a centre, till densifieation
brings about ignition and we then really have amps, as the
glowing core surrounded by its complementary voIt~stress~
field which together, in this form, constitute the true atomic
or Vacuum Force.
But we saw in our previous calculations that the Stator
had a calculated capacity of 36,000 HP or an effective
maximum capacity of 9000 HP.
Let us now work backwards; assuming that the full
capacity of the Sphere is used, which it never would be,
because of engineering considerations, the Stator must be
capable of supplying 36,000 HP continuously.
The primary static charge on the field must be only of
such capacity that it will occasion induction of the Ether
and in the initial stage cause implosion, and afterwards
sustain this densified Ether in the glowing state to the
capacity of the load when connected between the PD earth-
atmospheric stressfield.
But if the Stator is to be loaded to its full capacity,
which we have seen is calculated for practical purposes as
9000 HP (effective), then 36,000 HP of energy must be drawn
from the earth.
Now let X^the amps, charge required by the field

500 x X x 100
then —--—-=135 amps, at 100 volts
746 x 9000 r

or let us say 13,500 watts, which is converted into glowing

energy 500 times as powerful (taking a value of half
Schappeller’s constant).
This really signifies that the Stator field must be able
to hold or transfer 13,500 watts per min., which, as has been
explained, is actually supplied or drawn up from the earth
through the earthing connection shown in the drawing and
diagram. The voltage required for the charge is only that
necessary to impress the charge into the sublimate.
236
 THE IEW TECHNIQUE

After electropy has taken place there are, speaking the

language of the present electrotechnique, no volts in the
actual core, as they are densified to amps* Hence we say 1
volt for purposes of calculation.
Thus the capacity of the field in any given design
depends on:

(1) the rate at which power is to be drawn;

(2) the total effective area of the nest of tubes, which
may have three or , four rows, arranged concen¬
trically as one continuous field.

The designs and drawings which have already been pre¬

pared are actually for a 15 HP Prime Mover, the Stator
being of the dimensions given in the calculation. So that
instead of supplying 9000 HP it has in the first demonstration
only to supply 15 HP,
The above calculations are thus only intended to show
the function which this type of field has to perform.
The 16 cm. Stator is about the smallest that it is
mechanically practical to produce.
Here, it should perhaps be mad© clear that the cost of a
complete Prime Mover (Stator and Rotor) is negligible. The
main cost of demonstrating the application to mechanical
power lies in the purchase of the charging plants and standby
sets, which latter are absolutely necessary for certain reasons,
and also Sehappeller’s special plant for the production of the
initial sublimate by occasioning transpiration, followed by
condensation and sublimation, all in the energy form.
Let it therefore be clearly understood that any suggestion
of small laboratory models or the like is out of the question
or they would obviously have been used and the application
of the Primary Porce to mechanical power would long since
have been tested out. The transpiration could not be
produced by models and the essential sublimate could not
therefore be produced except by a plant of certain minimum
dimensions capable of producing transpiration, and this also
applies to the Stator and Rotor which is obvious here when
the design of the Stator is carefully examined.
237
 THE PHYSICS OE THE PBXMARY STATE OP MATTEE

The Functioning of the New Prime Mover.

From a careful study of the Force Diagram it may be
said that a very small initial movement of the lever represents
an inconveniently large "available force,** but the diagram
also shows, in relation to this, that the "braking effect
at small angles of movements of the lever is much greater
than at larger angles, as shown by the cross-hatched and
hatched areas; and if the two units (Stator and Rotor) of
the Prime Mover are carefully designed, and set for the
average and maximum loads required in each case where
such Prime Movers are to be installed, the "graduation
curve of force11 relative to lever angles can be favourable,
witbin the ranges of power required in each particular
case.
It will thus be seen that there is a characteristic curve
for this, just as there is for every motor or generator in the
present electrotechnique; or it is perhaps the equivalent of
the Zeuner diagrams for reciprocating steam engines.
For the moment, however, we are not concerned here
so much with the design as with the actual functioning of
the Prime Mover.
We have seen that whichever way we make our pre¬
liminary calculations for estimating the power available, the
power exerted on the Rotor is in the form of a pull as between
the poles of two magnets. It is, however, from the
mechanical engineer's standpoint, somewhat doubtful
whether this force exerted as described here would prove
to be an entirely satisfactory method of producing mechanical
power, but happily this point is of little or no importance,
as it is not the way in which the rotary motion is produced.
The pull exerted on the Rotor magnets gives the Rotor
periphery its directional motion, but the motion is afterwards
sustained or maintained by the crossing of two stressfields,
i.e. the Stator stressfield crossing the stressfield of the Rotor'—
the means by which the earth gives the sun its rotation on
its axis. In other words, it sets up a condition of dynamic
balance, or an equilibrium which can only be satisfied by
producing the requisite motion.
238
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

The sun is a product of the earth’s stressfield and is

thus biomagnetically characterised by it and to it.
Likewise, in the case of the Stator and Rotor, the Rotor
being energised entirely—both qualitatively and quantita¬
tively—by the Stator, rotary motion is imparted and main¬
tained in the Rotor provided always that directional pull has
been given, and here it is also sustained, i.e. the direct pull
on the magnet.
In the case of the earth and sun we have motion imparted
and sustained in the latter’s core of glowing magnetism,
which is crossed—and thus energised and characterised—
by the earth’s stressfield, whereas with the Stator and the
Rotor we have artificially not exactly a similar, hut an
equivalent condition, viz. we have set up in a Rotor an
energised field stimulated and characterised from a given
Stator, but here, since the Rotor field is in the cold condition
and the Stator field, although exactly similar in quality, is in
the glowing or hot condition (energy form), a magnetic-heat
potential exists between the two units of the Prime Mover.
This is a striking example of the Schappeller discovery
shown graphically in the first of his symbols in Chapter VII,

viz. magnetism and heat as one, which does not exist in the
present Physics, that is, magnetism with heat-potential, the
source of the greatest force which exists in Nature.
It is for this reason that the whole body of the Rotor
with its spokes, in addition to the actual magnets, is filled
with sublimate and energised through an electric current
239
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

generated directly in the Stator itself. Directional pull is

then given directly on the peripheral magnets and the whole
energised Rotor is then cutting lines of force at a speed
determined by the magnetic-heat potential and the load,
adjustable as follows—

(1) By the strength of the current supplied to the Rotor

sublimate being variable as in. the present electro**
technique*
(2) By the Stator field heat-potential which, according to
Sehappeller, may be of the order of 50°-300° C.f
whereas the Ether or cold latent magnetism will
always be constant, probably as low as —270°
(more or less) even near the earth’s surface*
The intensity of the field and heat-potential will
vary with the initial charge given to the sublimate,
(3) By moving the Stator lever and thus altering the
angle of the N-S poles in the Stator Sphere with
relation to the rotary periphery,
(4) By adjusting the relative positions of Stator and
Rotor, Stator KMS line need not be vertical when
on the neutral position.

The Rotor is laminated to prevent eddying and the

magnets do not project; the Rotor periphery is thus entirely
equiradial, The Rotor is fixed to the shaft to be driven and
the Stator is fixed about a metre above the earth’s surface*
This latter is, of course, flexible because the earth can
include the sea or even the floor of an ether^ship.
From one standpoint the Stator may bo regarded as a
body in Space. The concentration of the ether or latent
magnetism takes place over the entire surface of the Sphere,
in the same way as in the case of the earth itself. It repre¬
sents as it wrere a “power-field” concentrating on the central
point of the Sphere, But actual concentration will take
place only if, and when, a potential difference exists between
the density in the latent magnetism outside and inside the
Sphere cavity, which again will depend on the existence
of a heat-potential.
240
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

When the Sphere cavity is full of air the ether density

will be balanced, and this is, of course, the position when
the lever is first pushed off the stop or neutral position.
A power field therefore exists outside the cavity (or
hollow centre of the Stator Sphere) which is ever ready to
concentrate with tremendous energy or atomic pressure at
the centre point of the cavity the moment a heat-potential
exists or is produced. ■
How, the instant the lever is pushed off the neutral
point tothe Star Sphere is polarised, or possesses an H and
S pole although the N and S Kne may only be a few degrees
out of the vertical neutral position. The Force Diagram is
set out for the vertical at the “neutral positionJS but it need
not be. ,.'■■■
The field is energised the moment the Stator is switched
on. The ether balance inside and outside is no longer stable;
pressure due to the field is exerted on the centre of the cavity ,
and a stream of cold latent magnetism (or ether) flows from
the N to the S pole, the only pathway at present available
as the air is still in the cavity.
An ever-increasing pressure from the field concentrates
on the centre and the air (which is merely a sublimate out
of the ether) is disintegrated ; that is, the nitrogen and
residue (the noble gases) are re-converted into the energy
form as hydrogen, and the oxygen to oxygen energy, in other
words, the whole is re-converted into ether and concen¬
trated^ l_
The now powerful concentration of the field on the
centre of the cavity, after removing the air, induces an
inrush of ether through the entire surface of the Sphere,
resulting in a tremendous concentration of ether in the
cavity. The pressure increases until finally the whole ether
mass reaches a density corresponding to a critical tempera¬
ture above which this densified ether enters into the glowing
state and a powerful heat-potential is established.
But it will be clearly understood by now that this is not
merely heat-potential such as operates a thermodynamic
cycle, but a magnetic heat-potential due to magnetism as
densified energy in the glowing state.
241
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

In the Chapter on the Electric Current the formula

Current =

was given as being the equivalent of Ohm's law for the pro¬
duction of electromagnetism by the new Primary Technique,
and the significance of the factors in this formula can now
be understood.
gauss (vacuum)
0
C== current, but current as such does not exist in the
Primary Technique because, as we know, here the electricity
is static and the magnetism moves—hence the term
dy no magnetism.
C in the Primary Technique thus signifies not current
as such, but its static equivalent, viz. densified volts, or
amps* ; ■4'? ' • • 1 y ' ‘ ; ■ ■ '■
As has been explained, the BEMP is lifted and becomes
the surrounding stress designated in the formula as the field
under the term gauss, Here, however, this does not mean
merely the field produced by the sublimate as such, but
rather the complementary other half of the glowing
magnetic core or ether concentration as volts. The two, i.e.
glowing core (amps.) and complementary stressfield (volts),
constitute (as in the case of the sun and its comple¬
mentary stressfield) a primary vacuum—hence the word
vacuum in brackets next to gauss.
Now this concentration of the stressfield is virtually on
one point, which produces and sustains a physical centre.
The Euclidian definition of a point is that it has no
magnitude, so mathematically its dimensions are zero dt
0, and C is therefore (theoretically) infinity.
The reason that it is not actually infinity is because of
the limitations of “form” due to the construction of the
apparatus. The sun’s resultant field is so vast that it may
be termed, for all practical purposes, infinite in extent.
We have thus constructed artificially an apparatus
which will set up the conditions in which Primary vacuum
242
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

will form and be maintained or} speaking technically, an

artificial sun and its surrounding stressfield. This is the
biomagnetic static force, the atomic force> for which
scientists are researching, but in its free original state as a
potential difference by the building up of the atom3 instead
of endeavouring to obtain this force in its secondary form,
where it appears as Cohesive Force in material, and then
attempting to split it up, when it is neither collectible nor
biomagnetic but devitalised.
It should be clearly understood that it is impossible for
any apparatus to produce glowing magnetism, just as it is
impossible for any kettle or boiler to produce steam; such
apparatus can only fie constructed to bring about the conditions
in which these phenomena will obtain. In purely colloquial
language it is, of course, exactly the same thing, but speaking
strictly scientifically it is very important to keep this clearly
in our minds.
But to continue with the Technique. This glowing
magnetism in the central cavity has not merely enormous
suction force, in that the surrounding ether concentration
is induced into it through and by the powerful field concentra¬
tion on the centre point, but it acts as a catalyst, that is,
it catalyses the carbon energy static (the Ether) and com¬
presses it; the reaction must therefore b© the opposite—
expansion—and it is thus radiating it out as a stimulated
{instead of latent) H and O power field, or true bioelectro-
magnetic radiation or stress.
It draws between the potential difference earth-
atmosphere {as a stressfield)—this is the PD'—but the reser¬
voir of energy from which it draws is the biomagnetic
saturation of the earth {H and 0 energy) which the earth
derives from its central core, hence the imaginary dotted
line in the Schematic Diagram showing the return of the
fundamental energy cycle to the earth’s central core, in
principle. ;
The actual suction exerted to supply the energy taken
from the Sphere by whatever load is being carried (the load
need not necessarily be mechanical power—it may be repro¬
duction of primary light or heat, curative radiation, or the
243
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER
, , j . ■■ .

production of one of the essential elements, or for various

other purposes) is drawn up through the earthing tube as
dy no magnetism, and this energy travels up this tube into
the Stator field on the “energised sublimate" and is then
projected out of the spherical field by Electropy, due to the
central pull everted on the spherical field by the physical
centre or core caused by the load.
The suction exerted by the glowing magnetism through
the field could only draw energy up on energy, that is, on an
energised sublimate, and then only if the Stator constitutes
a physical link between the magnetic potential difference
occasioned by magnetism bound (as in the earths crust) and
in the free state as ether or the surrounding earth’s
atmosphere-—thus operating the Primary Cycle.
But this suction, followed by the reverse, this “energy¬
breathing" or transpiration occasioned by mobility (as we
saw in the case of the sun) does not happen simply because
it does. ’ '
It is ordered, disciplined, and in fact occasioned by
entropy. ' ' ' '. ' * ; '' ■ ' :
In that instant when the concentration of magnetism is
brought to the glowing state the energy spiral or entropy
spiral starts functioning up and down the Stator windings,
and, of course, always in one sense and with a high
frequency which Schappeller declares is probably of the
order of 10e cycles per sec.
This entropy spiral is always present in that instant
when mobility obtains due to a glowing core functioning in
a fundamental PD—and here we have produced these
essential conditions artificially through apparatus, tbe
classic example previously given .being the sun or any
cosmic variant.
It may be said that frequencies in the radio technique
of to-day are far higher, but the work performed in one cycle
is very much less. In the Primary Technique the con¬
centrated stressfield is drawn in, catalysed, and forced out in
one cycle as a stressfield.
This stressfield, or radiating magnetic stressfield, is
available as an attractive or repulsive force for the pro-
244
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

duction of mechanical power if a complementary unit of the

Stator, that is, a suitably designed Rotor or mechanical
appliance (to be driven) itself contains a like substance, upon
which magnetism produced in this atomic state, or energy
form, can react—the whole, that is the two separate and
complementary units, viz. Stator and Rotor, constituting a
single Prime Mover, as has already been explained.

The Force exerted on the Stator.

Let us now consider what reaction must be supported
or sustained by the Stator where mechanical power is being
produced in its complementary unit, the Rotor. i
The figure for directional pull, according to our calcula¬
tions, was 675,000 kilos—the maximum effective power
obtainable from a Prime Mover of this size, but which would
never be used in practice. •- -"
Obviously, as can be seen from the drawing, the Stator
would be bolted down and presumably these bolts and the
whole Stator casting would have to take the reaction arising
from the attraction exerted on the peripheral Rotor magnets
of 675,000 kilos. But mysterious as it may sound, the east¬
ing and bolts of the Stator would experience no reaction
whatever, although the' same law holds here, viz. that
wherever there is an action there must be an equal and
opposite reaction. In this case, however, the action arises
not between magnetism bound to two opposing pieces of steel,
in which the two pieces of steel will experience the action
and reaction, that is, for example, the Stator of an induction
motor or the field magnets and yoke of a DC motor which take
the torque reaction exerted on the Rotor, or armature,
respectively.
Here the action arises from the force of attraction
exerted by a free mass of glowing magnetic energy bound
to no material whatever; the reaction therefore will be upon
the glowing magnetic core as such, which in its turn will
be taken by the complementary stressfield. In other words,
the reaction of the pull exerted on the Rotor magnets will be
taken on the ether concentration arising from the Stator
core.
245
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PBIMAEY STATE OF MATTER

Now consider the reaction on the Rotor. Here, as

regards this force, we have similar conditions to those in
electric motors of the present day, because the energised
sublimate on which the pull is exerted is within or embedded
in the steel Rotor casting and the pull will thus be trans¬
ferred to the easting and thence to the shaft to be driven,
and of course will be proportional to the speed and load.
It is obvious that in every case the Stator would be
firmly bolted down for stability, but not in order to take the
reaction. The important engineering consideration here is
that the casting would not have to be designed to take this
stress.

Fatigue of Metal.
The steel casting of the Stator would, however, experi¬
ence fatigue with time, due to the primary flux, and, allow¬
ing a suitable factor of safety, warship engines, for example,
might be renewed, say, every eight to ten years—not a
serious consideration, since engines or propelling machinery
would then consist merely of Stators and Rotors, and the
Rotors would not experience anything like the same fatigue.
Furthermore, with the introduction of the Primary
Force new forms of instruments would be available for
every kind of measurement, including this form of “fatigue
of metal.”

Temperature of the Stator.

At first sight it might be thought that the production of
an “artificial sun” or glowing magnetism core would
involve with it the inevitable production of enormous tem¬
peratures, and although this has already been dealt with a
few words here in the Technique may not be out of place.
Temperature is a word which we are accustomed to use
when we wish to express the intensity of heat, whereas a
calorie is a unit expressing quantity of heat, rather perhaps
the equivalent in the electrotechnique of volts and amps.
But heat expressing both the above measurements is a
phenomenon which is associated with air. There is no air
in the Stator. If the stem of a thermo-electric pyrometer
246
 THE HEW TECBHiatJE

were allowed to project into the Sphere cavity, the terrific

compression and densification brought about when the
Stator was switched on would cause it to disintegrate and
disappear; no material of any kind could exist, as such, in
a glowing core. So the light-material produced in the Stator
(as in the sun) is the product, not of temperature, but of
compression through densification*,
This glowing core is the densest material which can
exist, for two definite reasons;—
{a) because it is all energy-material and there are there¬
fore no interstices;
(6) because this primary magnetic material is not
merely under exterior compression but is itself the
cause of this compression, since every particle
of this energy exerts attraction on every other
particle and towards a common centre.
In compressing or exerting compression upon itself it is
“doing work" only upon itself; there is neither air nor a
material (gaseous, liquid, or solid) within the core which could
absorb, transmit, reflect or convert this energy into heat.
But the periphery of the core contacts with the special
inner lining—a suitable ceramic—of the Stator Sphere, and
this peripheral or surface energy will be converted into heat,
but on a relatively very moderate scale. Schappeller gives
this figure at between 50°-300° C., according to the density
required, whereas the periphery of the stee! Sphere casing
would be much less than this. (See Chapter XXIV, p. 172,
para* 2*) .

The Arrangement of the Plant for Power Production.

Let us first consider the problem as applied to marine
propulsion. Given a single propeller shaft to transmit, say,
8000 ship HP, we should not use one Sphere but perhaps
eight, distributed on each side of the shaft, or any convenient
number to give a rational compromise between a good
characteristic curve and a well-distributed torque on the
shaft, the propeller shaft being provided with an equal
number of Rotors*
247
 THE PHYSIOS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

The Universal Transmission of Electromagnetic Power.

This title expresses the dream or final goal of the great
physicist, Nicola Tesla (about 1905), In his British Patent
No* 8200, he claims to have devised apparatus capable of
generating “electrical disturbances” not only approximating
to, but even surpassing those of lightning; and he further
claims to have reproduced by the aid of such apparatus
the phenomenon of “stationary waves” on the earth, or
World-waves. By means of such waves he professed to
transmit electrical power without the employment of
cables.
This dream is now within the reach of Science through
the new Primary Technique,
Let us compare the principles of Nicola Tesla and the
present radio -technique with that of the work of Karl
Schappeller.
The whole of modern radio4echnique depends on making
a disturbance in the ether through the generation of electrical
resonance.
During a thunderstorm Tesla noted that the earth
appeared to behave, despite its vast extent, like a conductor
of limited dimensions,
V I I ' "■ I1 -

He suggested that the wholesale distribution of electrical

energy might be possible by means of stationary waves on the
earth's surface, using the entire world as a conductor.
So whilst Tesla regarded the earth merely as a con¬
ductor, Schappeller discovered that it was the obvious
source and storehouse of all available energy, in addition to
being a conductor,
Tesla's discovery was of a secondary nature and led
him to produce and transmit power by causing a disturb¬
ance in the ether through wave propagation by resonance,
in which the earth functioned merely as a conductor.
Nearly forty years have elapsed but it is still not
feasible to transmit power, as such, on the Tesla system,
although the radio-technique has been developed with great
success.
Schappeller has always regarded the “causing of a dis-
248
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

turbance in the Ether” for the purpose of transmitting power

on a large scale as neither feasible nor desirable, and even
for small powers* such as are used in the radio-technique*
he regarded it as an “invert method/"
The Cosmos itself functions* as we have seen, by stress-
field on stressfield or vacuum on vacuum.
The secret for the transmission of power on a large scale
over considerable distances lies in the rhythmical stimulation
of the Ether membrane, of like kind* rather than a disturbance
produced by an entirely artificial propagation of what* at
present, is termed “wave formation/"
The production of a spark is a disruption, whereas the
formation of a sun or other variant is not, because the latter
is the orderly or disciplined formation of a sublimate out of
one of the ether components itself, through polarisation—
Nature’s universal method.
* Again, resonance is a disturbance; a power or bio-
magnetic stressfield is not. On the contrary* it is a stimu¬
lation which can be utilised through the New Technique for
power transmission* telegraphy, telephony, television* pro¬
duction of light and heat, sublimation in place of transmuta¬
tion of metals, and in the curative applications already cited—
and all these in a manner far in advance of that made possible
by the highest and latest developments of the techniques
based on the Secondary Physics.
Schappeller* in principle, cannot be wrong in this because
it is the method by which Nature herself operates in the
Cosmos, and the only method available to her.
So magnetism is radiated which, from the physiological
point of view, is not merely harmless but actually beneficial
and stimulating to desirable forms of life (a subject dealt with
in the Medical Section).
The transmission of great power is accomplished by
the installation of Power Centrals, that is, Stators of larger
dimensions specially designed for transmission of energy to
the thousands of power or telephone (now form) Stators
throughout a given district—-the equivalent of the present
transformers or boosters* which will in fact constitute the
“new grid/’ But this dynamic or “energy grid53 is free,
249
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

mobile, unbound to material or vires, and in its turn is

supplied from a Central Station of powerful Stators*
This is the ultimate application of the Primary Technique
as a whole ; in the earlier stages, the present generating
stations and grid could be utilised, substituting for turbo¬
or hydro-electric Prime Movers the new Stators and Rotors,
the Prime Mover sets of the New Technique,
The distributing Central Spheres of ^Centrals” or
mobile grid boosters, Schappeller declares, will have an
effective range of up to 10 kilometres.
It will probably by now be obvious that since this is
‘ ‘ biomagnetism5’ there will also be technical and other appli¬
cations of the Primary Force of a fundamental character,
the nature of which cannot yet be either conceived or
visualised*

250
THE NEW TECHNIQUE

✓
/

SCHEMATIC DIAGRAM

Fig. 17

251
THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

StHAFPELlER STATOR

FOR

NEW PRIME MOVER

252
 THE NEW TECHNIQUE

FORCE EXERTED BY STATOR

FORCE DIAGRAM

Fig, 19

253
 PART III

THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

The author has made this Section as self-contained as

possible because in the case of many medical men it may
not be feasible for them to read and grasp the whole of
the Primary Physics, but this Section cannot be completely
comprehensive without at least reading through the earlier
Chapters. Biologists will have done this*
Before we attempt to show the application of the
Primary Physics to various forms of curative treatment,
it is necessary to make a brief survey of the trend of modern
medical researches.
The author ventures to suggest that the pioneer spirits
which exist in this great profession, as well as in all the
others, are endeavouring more and more to bring physics and
chemistry to their aid, and some even go one step farther
and seek to solve the enigma of man through the premises
in astrophysics.
Unfortunately, at least one of the greatest astrophysicists
and astronomers declares that the problem of the origin
of life must be left to the biologist; and at least one of the
most eminent biologists can see in Nature nothing but dead
worlds which owe their existence to coincidence and
haphazardry.
But, thanks to the amazing work of biologists, we
ordinary people are privileged, in instructional films and
illustrated lectures, actually to see this wonderful coin¬
cidence and haphazardryweaving and transforming the
different multifarious forms of life, from which we observe
that every one of these myriads of organisms, from the
unicellular to the human being, is not merely conscious but
persistently purposeful throughout its life—whether this be
long or short. Many of them are structurally extremely
complex, although of such low development that we human
beings cannot perhaps perceive a serious purpose in their
insignificant and apparently pointless existence. They are,
257
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

nevertheless* one and all imbued with the universal law of

self-preservation. Through exercising their will they develop
an innumerable variety of protections against the particular
foe they have to fear, often coupled with an amazing
sagacity and cunning, even in the lowest and most primitive
forms of life.
An elementary student of that complex subject,
palaeontology, will very quickly be cognisant of the ordered
discipline and definiteness with which this universal coin¬
cidence and haphazardly manifests itself in Nature.
Such biologists, however, would declare that this,
wonderful as it is, is just “evolution,” and that once “it
started/ ’ development took place and continued* Once what
started? As we have seen, in the Primary Physics, life did
not start, only organic life* All scientists must and do now
acknowledge a living force, and this never “started,” but it
started organic life when the right conditions existed for
its evolution, perpetuation and development.
We are, however, only concerned here with the human
cycle as it is to-day, the perpetuation of which depends on
its bipolarity or what we term “sex.”
It will be understood that it is not the author's business
to champion any existing theories, but it is nevertheless his
business to discuss the more important ones, and above all
to give the Primary Physics explanation, where possible, before
proceeding to the application of the Primary Physics itself.
Mr. J. E. R, McDonagh, [Link]., in his Nature of
Disease Journal, expounds his theory, which is of interest in
this connection and which is given here in brief.
He says the word “sex” probably meant originally
“division,” from the word secure, to divide. The successive
division of cells, at right angles to each other, presents the
first picture to be conjured up in the mind whenever the
problem of sex is discussed. It is, however, necessary first
to enquire into the cause of the “division” and the factors
leading up to it. Here McDonagh calls astrophysics, as it
stands at present, to his aid. He is of the opinion that there
is no evidence that division has occurred in the Universe,
outside the solar system, despite tho fact that all celestial
25S
 THE MEDICAL SECTION 'WITH A SUPPLEMENT

bodies have been formed as a result of the condensation of

what may be termed “primary activity.”
What he terms “primary activity” is, as we now know,
simply the Primary Force, the biomagnetic force, and the
first division or polarity, a bipolarity, occurs when the Ether
separates out into its two constituent components or comple¬
mentary parts. This fundamental determination of the
bipolar in Nature is the first pregnancy which established
for ever the propagation of the species first in the “energy”
form and then clothed in the organic forms; it gave the first
impulse to every cycle in the vegetable and animal
kingdoms.
McDonagh continues by pointing out that condensation
is the fundamental action of Nature and that it is re¬
sponsible for the crystalloid state, the colloid state, life,
disease and death.
Here again we know that condensation could only exist
through the formation of vapour and that this vapour or
moisture was first formed by the overspilling of the
hydrogen and oxygen—the two complementary and bipolar
energies functioning as vacuum force—after separation of
the Ether into its bipolar constituent parts.
Following the theories of the present day, he explains
that the formation of the solar system, so far as is known,
is the first evidence of division; and as its formation is
“purely fortuitous, the result of an accident, the production
of life and all that leads up to it and has followed it, is strictly
speaking unnatural.”
It is somewhat difficult to see why the formation of a
solar system is considered to be unnatural, although little
attempt is made to explain what natural or unnatural process
formed the sun, from which we are told all the other variants
originated—a fact which the term “solar system” implies.
That which is utterly universal and basic throughout Nature,
the cycle of life and death, cannot be unnatural.
Apparently, the picture which Science would present to
ns is that a dead world is bom from "which life springs, and
thus that death is natural but life is an interloper, a curious
confusion of thought, a kind of mental astigmatism. The
259
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

explanation of the origin of cosmic bodies and life has been

given in some detail in the early chapters of this book.
Once the earth, McDonagh proceeds, "became separated
from the sun environmental stimuli were generated, which
/3

had varying effects upon the results of the ever-continuously

progressing condensation. He says that it is inferred, in
the absence of evidence to the contrary, that neither these
nor other environmental stimuli exist elsewhere in the
Universe, He considers, therefore, that the main feature of
the activity of the stimuli is unevenness of action because
the result has been the establishment of a disequilibrium
between the various products formed by condensation. It
was due to this disequilibrium between inorganic salts,
particularly when dried and in concentrated solution, that the
colloid state originated. The extension of the condensation
responsible for the change from the crystalloid state to the
colloid state led to the formation of vesicles by which colloids
can spread.
This vesicular formation, to which Leduc first drew
attention when he dropped a fragment of fused calcium
chloride into ft saturated solution of potassium carbonate or
tri’basic potassium phosphate, marks the dawn of sex.
Further condensation of colloid bodies generated life,
which can be studied at its inception in the non-nucleated
algfe; such environmental stimuli as light, heat, moisture,
etc*, upon protoplasm, which is colloid material in an
aqueous medium, cause an unequal distribution of water
and all it holds in solution. The initial action is one of
dehydration of a certain cell area of the cell which results
in hydration of another area. The dehydration being an
unnatural action ceases, whereas the hydration, being
natural, continues until not only the disequilibrium established
within the cell itself, but also that existing previously between
the cell and its exterior no longer exists. The time comes
when the most hydrated or condensed area divides. The
division may be into two equal halves or it may be one
of “budding.” But the process, whatever may be its exact
nature, is one to which McDonagh refers as the cyclical
change of dehydration.
260
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

Sex.
Sex, lie explains, is determined by the ehemieo-physical
state prevailing at the time of copulation, affecting not only
the gametes but also their generators. Indeed, the chemico-
physieal state prevailing in the latter is more important than
that occurring in the former.
Should hydration prevail the sex of the child will be
female, if dehydration male.
In the case of woman and man the sex is considered
to be determined and rendered irreversible the moment the
spermatozoa enter the ovum* If the result of the conjuga¬
tion is hydration, the sex of the child-to-be is female,
whereas if there is dehydration the sex is male.
He explains what he means by hydration as follows.
Protein particles, he says, are what are called
“emulsoid particles,” i*e, both contain and are contained
in water* Moreover, the water which surrounds them con¬
tains in true solution every adsorbed constituent of which
the particles are made up and even some protein itself*
The adsorbed constituents in true solution are in the
form of ions and between the ionic and the colloid state,
which is sufficiently colloid to allow the word Kparticle.”
Now water is the medium common to the two phases of
the plasma (the colloid phase, dispersed phase or particle,
and the liquid phase or dispersion medium).
The protein particles may lose water, in which case the
adsorbed constituents break away from the protein nucleus
to become more and more ionic until they reach the stag© of
true solution—this is what he terms “dehydration*”
Again, the protein particles may take up water, in
which ease the particles become richer in constituents
because they acquire the simple colloids and ions which the
water held* The adsorbed constituents from colloid com¬
plexes, with the protein nucleus and the combination, become
the more complex the greater the quantity of water taken
up; this is what he terms “hydration*”
When dehydrated protein particles are increased in
number they are smaller in size than normal particles and
261
 THE PHYSIOS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

their Brownian movements are diminished because of the

* ■ , ■ ' \f • “ ■

electricity they have lost.

The sluggish Brownian movements so characteristic of
protein particles undergoing gelation are responsible for venous
thrombosis.
Protein particles are never acid; they are more or less
negatively charged.
There is also the more or less universally accepted
chromosome theory, referred to later, but it will be observed
that both theories deal only with the meelianistry of propa¬
gation and sex determination; MeDonagh’s carries him, in
addition, further forward into the analysis of life, disorder,
disease and death* But both theories really start with life
as having its origin only in the secondary states of matter.
This, in the Primary Physics, is designated only as organic
life; origindife which made and makes organic life jjossible
(when the right chemico-physical conditions are present)
exists, of course, first in the primary or energy state, which
in its turn owes its very existence and origin to the birth
of biomagnetie bipolar interchange, the equivalent of sex
as a cosmic entity—that is, as a sun or other variant.
The author is aware that he has said this often, but
Nature says it oftener.
The sun is a complete atom, or, in medical language, it
may perhaps be regarded as a cell.
Merely for purposes of analogy, we may call the nucleus
(hydrogen core) the protoplasm, and its complementary
oxygen stressfield the cytoplasm, and the chromosome outfit
the interaction between these two due to the functioning of
the entropic spiral, but this is as far as the analogy goes.
In the chromosome theory for organic life the cell
divides and “grows a body,” whereas in the sun it is exactly
the opposite process. Here the equivalent of the protoplasm
and cytoplasm (core and complementary stressfield) combine
to form the conditions for the new body, the crust of an
earth, where the essential to all life and material is born—
moisture—and where the first hydration and dehydration
process begins, and functions so long as the earth exists as
such.
262
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

Hydration here is the symbol of life* and dehydration

(or compacting) the symbol of death. It should* however, be
clearly understood that such a simile has its limitations
because the principles involved become modified in the
secondary states. Why ? Because here the operating forces
are no longer free, but function as cohesive or adhesive forces
and are subject to other restrictions.
The whole of man's history is in his skeleton. It is not
possible to examine this yet with present instruments, but
it will be when the Primary Force is established.
The whole complex organism of modern man’s multi¬
cellular and spiritual development arises from the weaving
of a body on to the energy-entity frame present in the mother.
(For explanation of energy-entity frame, and energy-entities
and their origin, see Part I, XV, p* 106, para, 1, and Appendix
(2) and (4).) This takes place as a form of primary deposition.
This deposition or growth attributed to the cells follows
exactly the ordered demands which the conscious energy-
entity frame makes on the subconscious brain of the mother,
and by which means the frame draws all that is needful in
biomagnetic energy-material, but only as and when demanded
by the conscious time factor. The biomagnetic energy-entity
frame is not a child, it is the complete mature being-to-be,
but only in the energy form.
The birth of a child is an emphatic illustration that
everything functions according to law and plan.
There is no such thing as the f£ rough laying out of the
body'*; the body, or in this case the child-to-be, is there in
every detail but in the energy form—indeed, more than this,
the mature and adult body, male or female, is complete in
every detail, as energy, and the organic body is woven on
to this by biomagnetic deposition. (Appendix (9).)
However, it loses its mature consciousness after the
body is built, as its consciousness is now bound and
restricted to the functioning of an organic brain, and the
conscious and spiritual actions are then restricted and
subjected to the influences, needs and limitations of a
material body. Both must grow synchronously to promote
normal development.
263
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

The energy-entity conscious frame exists, of course, in

all seeds, that is, in the seed is the complete plant or tree
(with its branches) but in energy form only*
The conscious force of the entity frame is “thought force,”
produced as it is in the adult human by compressions and
known in the Primary Physics as i(ainnergie^ (sense-energy);
that this does exist is clearly demonstrated by a statement
the author believes is due to X Huxley and Wells,
“Living things evolve. They produce mutations at
random, their germ plasm gropes about in the dark and
makes experiments, trying now this innovation, now that.
And the formative agent, which acts upon these chance
mutations and builds out of them the progressive changes
of evolution, is natural selection-—undesirable variations are
sifted out and thrown aside, successful ones get through and
continue in the germ plasm of the race,”
What an overwhelming proof of the existence and
functioning of the biomagnetic force in budding organic
life, or functioning of conscious or “thought force” !
Natural selection is obviously not haphazardry, but
proof of the higher form of consciousness, and bespeaks
“qualitative sense-energy” and individual entity, what
coUoquially is termed individuality.
Referring to the remarks of Huxley and Weds, all
mechanistry fails at times and the chromosome machinery
is no exception,
No process based on natural selection can possibly be
“merely mechanical and regardless of any ideal harmony.”
It is the observer who can see only the mechanistry;
the occasional miscarriage of chromosome machinery is due
therefore to the very opposite cause, the lack, at times, of
co-ordination between the conscious agens.
The sex condition of the body can of course be altered
if the relevant mechanisms, glands, etc., are skilfully and
biologically altered—grafting is really a biological operation*
The fact that bombarding the Drosophila with X-rays
produced mutations, but only in the offspring, is not
surprising. It merely means that the subject exposed was
stable and insensitive itself to immediate change owing to
264
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

maturity* but tke absorbed radiation was still sufficiently

powerful to affect the generative processes and produce
mutations of colour and organic parts in the offspring-
X-ray radiation is disintegrated electric current, which is
H and 0 energy, devitalised, but having the biomagnetic
characteristics within it. The radiation of this (in special form
—X-ray) on to the biomagnetic energy of an organism
produces certain mutations when all the right conditions
obtain.
Mendel?s theory is obviously an established law for
stable mutations in certain inter-breeding.
Colour is not just 4‘ wave-length”—this is only a method
of measuring it; it is a characteristic expression of the con¬
scious sense-energy in physical form. (Colour and the
spectrum, however, are dealt with later.)
The immense complexity of the secondary states of
matter cannot be entirely dissected by mental surgery alone.
Even in chemistry, not merely in gaseous functioning, but in
processes promoting complex chemical reactions by direct
energy catalysis, we have indisputable evidence of this. The
green colouring matter of plants is attributed to chlorophyll,
but it is also essential to the life of the plant because this
particular colour is a characteristic expression in energy form
of a plant's organic vitality derived, of course, from the bio¬
magnetic force. A glowing magnetic core, sun or other
variant, has all the colours in it, and the compression of all
the colours gives white light; this is why snow is white,
because snow is water, and water is hydrogen and oxygen
energy, which is the original composition of the sun.
Chlorophyll acts here as a catalyst in the photosynthesis
of carbohydrates from carbon dioxide and water.
It is stated that " All we know about the genes, materially,
is that they are structural and chemical, the rest is based on
their observed effects.'*
All chemical action, no matter in what form, is the
result of energy combination or the reverse, resulting in
sublimation; in organic life of any form it is promoted by
the conscious biomagnetic force of which the genes are the
servants. :
265
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

In so-called organic and inorganic chemistry (in this

latter the biomagnetic force is present but latent), new
products are formed to chemical formulae* But in bio¬
chemistry proper, we see at once that other factors play
their part due to the conscious urge and guidance of this
biomagnetic energy—genes produce their characteristic
actions by influencing the speeds of processes occurring in
the body* Thus, for instance, in biochemistry we are told
that the rate at which dark pigment is formed and reaches
its final condition in the eye colour is slowed down in true
blue eyes by the influence of a particular gene, this gene
being controlled here again by the conscious energy*
Again, Huxley and Wells say “It is a disturbing idea
that life has evolved and is still evolving under the spur of
those strange rays, shot casually into our world, from
unknown corners of the Universe”*
Surely this is “Science with the blinkers on,” It is
essential that the various branches of Science, i4e. astro¬
physics with its technique, astronomy; physics; chemistry;
biology; physiology; palaeontology; etc., etc., should eon*
stitute separate studies as no one human brain could assimilate
them all, except by becoming a jack-of-all-trades and master
of none.
But in pursuing one or more of these established
branches of study and possibly their application through
their corresponding techniques, one basic, guiding and
controlling factor should always be borne in mind, that
Nature is one unity, and that the subdivision of our
studies is merely a necessity because of the limitations of
any one human brain; in Nature herself no such sub¬
divisions exist; the biomagnetic force or energy is thus
universal in its functioning, although in advanced secon*
dary conditions this force is latent. Life itself was not
evolved but created—rays, strange or otherwise, could not
produce fife in the energy form. The biomagnetic energy-
entity is a creation, not a product of evolution; organic life
was not evolved by such rays but in the manner which has
been previously explained in this book* Furthermore,
cosmic rays are not strange; they are the end-product of
266
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

cosmic cores resulting from the disintegration of cosmic

variants. They are also, of course, of biomagnetic origin;
their composition and origin has been detailed in previous
chapters.
The whole of the Universe functions on the conscious
plan and purpose of its Creator and is one Unity * but free
will also exists universally, and thus miscarriage of plan
often delays or diverts the universal purpose and plan,
giving an impression of haphazardly, which, however, is
not really delay or diversion at all, but exists to promote the
effort, sacrifice and courage which all forms of organic life
must display in order to attain self-preservation and repro¬
duction. If is a universal law that nothing useful shall be
accomplished without effort expressed through “thought
impulse.”
In the higher forms of life, and particularly in the human
being, such effort and sacrifice (both of which are conscious
qualities of the biomagnetic force) are the cause of spiritual
growth, or, where wrongly directed, spiritual degradation.
Man is thus a spirito-conscious-ehemico-physical
creature, the organic product of a conscious-physical world,
nurtured and nourished by the elements or environmental
stimuli, fire, water, earth, and air, and by saturation of
internal (from the earth's core) and external radiation (sun
and cosmic rays). If any one of these failed, man would
not exist with all the characteristics with which he is
now endowed. How he uses them is largely his own
responsibility.
What the Primary Physics teaches us is that an
ABC system and permutations for which the biologists
are searching simply do not exist as such because of the
free will granted to organic life, and even here Mendel’s
theory shows a materialistic system which functions within
certain limits, whereas in the devitalised world of so-called
“elements” we have not Mendel's biological table but Mende-
leeff’s periodical tables. Thus, in the devitalised condition
an ABC system with permutations satisfies the materialistic
functioning, but wo must neither look for nor demand a
complete solution to biological problems on these lines.
267
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE 03f MATTER

The elements (so-called, as we now know that they are

not basic as such) have no free [Link] and have the conscious
energy, but only latent as cohesive force, within them.
In the second application of Menders theory we see
how the crossing of two widely different strains affects the
breeding of plants and animals, which is, of course, merely
a further basic proof of the fundamental !awr in the Primary
Physics, viz. that Nature produces and transforms energy
only by the crossing of stressfields—stressfield on stress-
field, or vacuum on vacuum—and in the material state it is
the same but instead of the actual stressfields in the energy
form we have sublimates out of organic stressfields cross¬
ing, and thus reproducing or transforming the species in
question and forming other varieties. The permutations
arising from this law, used in wheat and cane sugar, for
example, produce other varieties. Again, the vitalistic
theory of Henri Bergson ascribes evolution “to some
directing, purposeful force residing in life but not in matter,
which is not alive*”
■ i ' ■ p r ■■ ■

This directing, purposeful force is the biomagnetie

force and it should be noted that it is termed “purposeful,”
which is merely another word for consciousness and free
will, but it does not merely reside in life, it obviously built
life as it is the life force, but only manifests itself to Man
in material form through an organic body—hence the
fallacy. In matter it does reside but as latent, conscious
cohesive force; it could be vitalised but the material would
then disintegrate. The cohesive force of material is not
alive, but functions subjectively to retain its space-form
wdien subjected to stress of any kind.
The complete history of any given piece of material
could be obtained by the vitalising of the cohesive force
by special apparatus and instruments, but only after the
Primary Force is available.
And so “evolution” is the conscious functioning of the
Creator through the medium of the biomagnetie force and
the permutations of all other processes arising out of this
spiritual (or conscious) chemical and physical force.
Darwdn says the “formative agent” is “natural
268
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

selection,” but this is merely begging the question. What is

natural selection? The functioning of qualitative energy
with free will, but through thought-impulse. The thought
force functions the biomagnetic receptacle we term the brain
through energy compression, which is accompanied by
potentials of periodic varying character (Proc. Roy. Soc,
Med. Vol. March, 1937—Walter), but this biophysical aspect
of the brain is dealt with later.
Then there is also the theory of dualism, which asks:
what is the correlation between mind and body, organic
and inorganic ? What is alive and what is dead?
There is {speaking absolutely scientifically, that is,
basically, and not merely colloquially or for purposes of
technique such as in chemistry) no such thing as inorganic
unless this word is restricted to mean ‘‘latent organic” or
devitalised material, as has been previously explained.
Alive or life is when the biomagnetic force; is dynamic,
dead is when it is “frozen” or static as cohesive force—
all material is of organic origin.
The word “mind” is too colloquial or philosophical;
it can have no place in scientific phraseology unless we define
and analyse it to mean something specific.
The mind is obviously not an organ, the brain is an
organ. We can perform a surgical operation on the brain,
but the mind can only be affected by psycho-analysis or
suggestion. Naturally, if there is any mechanical defect in
the functioning of the body or glandular system, this must
have its reaction on the mind.
The mind is thus the spiritual quality of the brain and
the brain is the instrument. In the more precise language
of the Primary PhyBies it is the ego, i.e. the seat of the
energy entity, or, to be quite precise, it is the spiritual
functioning of the energy entity. Herein resides the faculty
of “natural selection” and indeed the general faculty of
Belectivenesa. Thus, the mind is the functioning of an organ
(the brain), not itself an organ.
Now we have already seen that life does not begin and
end with the body; only organic life has this limitation.
First the life-force (or energy), then life-entity, organic
269
 THE PHYSIOS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

life, and return to life-entity, but always life-force (bio¬

magnetism), as this is the origin-life force at the core of each
cosmic unit from which organic life is ultimately born, and
it is the creative force in Nature.
The body is woven by biomagnetic deposition on to the
energy-entity frame (or ego), a physical process, but entirely
controlled and directed by sub-conscious (and conscious)
mind-functioning.
The whole body, not only the brain, is not therefore
merely “inter-related,” but physico-spirifcually interwoven
—the dualism is not therefore dualism but one complete
interwoven unity.
The Ether is a sublimate out of the Creator’s vacuum
force. He is vacuum force itself, otherwise vacuum force
which finds its physical form in glowing core and comple¬
mentary stressfield could not exist. The Ether is thus con¬
scious or spirito-physical, and since it pervades everything,
the Creator functions or is present everywhere—-omni¬
present—but His energy is latent in material.
This is why we should treat material with respect—it
wishes to serve us. We do so at present, but only because
it is scarce, yet its scarcity has shown its value and significance;
even waste material, formerly considered to be refuse, is now
necessary to preserve our very existence, our freedom and
culture as a people.
When the New Power is produced and is available
through the techniques, it will have much, as wo shall see
shortly, to offer the medical profession, but what will it have
objectively to offer the biologists? It should place at then-
disposal new biomagnetic instruments for the real biophysical
examination of the human being functioning in health,
disorder, and the final stage of disorder—disease.
We have at present the microscope with glass lenses,
which gives a very high magnification value, but it is an
optical instrument dependent on and restricted by the
limitations of vision—through lenses; nevertheless, the
modern microscope has reached a very high stage of develop¬
ment. The ultra-microscope can detect particles of even
less than 6 x 10_® mm. dia. magnitude, which approach very
270
 THE MEDICAL SECTION' WITH A SUPPLEMENT
#•
*

closely to molecular dimensions of complicated compounds;

this instrument is capable of resolving over 100,000 lines
per inch.
But there is already a farther development which
represents a departure from the orthodox optical instru¬
ment, the electron microscope, consisting of a suitably
designed instrument wherein an electric current is made to
flow through a filament emitting a stream of electrons. Just
below the filament there is a difference of voltage which
accelerates their downward speed. Further along are the
magnetic fields which bend the stream to a focus. A
fluorescent screen at the focal point allows the human eye
to see in great detail the shadow cast by the specimen in
the path of the electron beams.
The wave-length of electron radiation varies according
to the speed of the electronic radiation and that depends on
the voltage spurring it on.
The electron microscopes in use have a range of
10,000-90,000 volts, giving a wave-length of 50 All. But
a million volts moves electrons at more than 175,000 miles
per sec., giving wave-lengths of about !0^a AIL
Atoms are some 2 AU apart in a molecule of C and
H atoms. It is not considered impossible to build up
millions of volts, and thus shortly molecules may be
photographed.
With a magnification of 8,000 diameters a resolution
of 0-5 fi has been obtained which surpasses the optical
microscope—100,000 lines per inch being the equivalent
of a62 /i.
As there are no glass lenses very hot specimens may
be examined.
This was accomplished with an instrument of 6J inches
in height. Large electron-microscopes of great height far
surpass this, giving a magnification of up to 100,000
diameters.
The resolving power cannot be less than half the wave¬
length of illumination and when the difficulty is solved of
focusing gamma rays or X-rays the power even of this amazing
instrument will be vastly increased.
271
 THE PHYSTCS OF THE FBIMABY STATE OF MATTEB

So, in the optical microscope, the rays of light are bent

or focused with glass lenses.
In the electron microscope a stream of electrons is bent
or focused by allowing it to pass through a series of
magnetic fields-
There is also a gamma ray microscope for the measure¬
ments of Observables in relativistic quantum mechanics.
Thus radiant energy is being applied more and more for
visual examination, although perhaps somewhat indirectly.
The Schappeller microscope will have lenses of com¬
pressed energy; this does not, however, mean that they will
be lenticular in form. The underlying principle of this new
instrument will be based on the application of the Primary
Poree. In place of glass lenses (cohesive force), electron
rays or radiation, we shall have the radiation in the form
of a stressfield from glowing magnetism.
A specially designed Stator could produce daylight
diffused and as Nature produces it. A further technical
development will enable this radiation or stressfield to be
used directionally for the purpose of ultra-vision, making
energy itself visually observable.
To be able visually to observe energy and its function¬
ing, energy “lenses,” using an old technical expression for
an entirely new form, are necessary. This will foe of
immense value in all classes of fundamental or basic research
and particularly to biologists and medical men. New units of
measurement will be evolved, just as they were in the intro¬
duction of the electro-technique. We have our heat units for
the steam technique; volts, amperes, ohms and watts, and
the units of inductance, capacity, etc., for the electro¬
technique ; likewise, in the illumination technique, the
lumen, candle-power, foot-candle, brightness unit—all of
which units have their common origin in the fundamental
units of energy which are interchangeable or convertible.
But with the devitalised forces now employed in Physics
“qualitative energy” cannot be brought within the rang©
of the so-called exact Physics, such as conscious qualitative
energy, which is therefore vaguely termed vitalistic energy
or life-energy; for this there could at present be no units
272
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

because the instruments function on secondary forces.

Nevertheless, the measurement of tliis force or energy is of
prime importance to the biologist and in medical research,
and it will be (however ridiculous it may sound at
present) to the astronomer, who would then become an
astro-biophysicist and who would at last relate the conscious-
physical planetary reactions instead of merely interpreting
their gyrations as endless and aimless relative motion. Herein
lies the fight between astronomy and astrology, neither of
which is at present fully equipped to fulfil its purpose,
A modem aeroplane starts from its base and is swung,
directionally, into its course and steered with certainty to
and on a far distant destination.
Migrating birds do exactly the same—in fact, they
accomplish more with nothing to assist them but their sense -
energy and the atmospheric stressfiekk They know the
exact season and time at which migration is to take place
and use their equivalent of the pineal gland in man to find
their direction. But instructional films show that, unlike
the aeroplane, with its accurate directional instruments,
the birds must, after first Mtaking off,” make! several
gyrations before swinging into the final direction for their
destination. Why? Because they must cross the atmo¬
spheric stressfield with their biomagnetic stresefield in
order to stimulate their organic sense instruments. Their
conscious biomagnetic energy is already impregnated and
qualified by and to the sense-energy prevailing at their
destination, due to the ground radiation emanations and
organic characteristics, and thus their direction is “mapped”
just as clearly and precisely as it is for the navigator in the
modern giant aeroplane.
But the migrating birds have a further significant and
highly developed faculty. So sensitised are their biomagnetic
organic stressfields to the functioning of the ether that they
have pre-knowledge or cognisance of any impending disaster.
It has, in fact, been proven that they will alter their course,
or migrate earlier, to avoid some natural devastating catas¬
trophe, such as an earthquake or the like, of which man is in
blissful ignorance until it is actually upon him*
273
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

The Time Factor.

Einstein shows its importance and that even an ultra-
materialistic conception of the physical world is impossible
without it. The Einstein Theory of Relativity has upset
some of the Newtonian axioms and has apparently carried
research towards a physical origin of matter. Yet Newton
made one statement which was really the “ thought-
impulse ” of the Primary Physics, but over two centuries
had to elapse before another came who was able to develop
it* Newton’s words were—
“The main business of natural philosophy” (the
old name for Physics) “is to argue from phenomena
without feigning hypothesis and to deduce Cause from
Effects till we come to the very first Cause which is certainly
not mechanical.”
Modern Science at last admits “energy first, then
material/* but energy to the scientist is still “ merely physical,”
hence the new and elaborate doctrine from Germany-—“wave
mechanics”—Wellenmekanik. But the physical cannot pro*
duce a living world, and a living world cannot be produced
except by a living Universe, and a living Universe could not
be evolved except from a life-force, and the life-force (shown
here in the Primary Physics to be the biomagnetic force)
could not, in the words of Newton, have its origin in the
mechanical! Hence, wav© mechanics can be defined as a
system of measurement for certain physical manifestations
and conversions of energy.
If Huxley declares that “life has evolved and is still
evolving under those strange rays” (cosmic rays), then
those strange rays must obviously be life-giving conscious
energy—biomagnetic force. Gamma radiation or the like
could not be the origin of life and therefore certainly not of
organic life, which latter is apparently all that Huxley can
see at present. And we have seen that organic life has its
origin not in, but in the functioning of, the earth's central
biomagnetic core. . :
But man’s state of conscious development could only
keep pace with his physical or organic growth, and this was
274
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

and is regulated and controlled by the time factor existing

in the conscious physical Universe determined by the
conscious Ether, the origin sublimate of all creation—a
factor the physical aspects of which may be conceived
mathematically, but the mathematical symbols cannot
include the conscious or spiritual and the two are completely
blended as one.
The relative sudden or ultra-rapid development of
man's conscious or spiritual qualities is due to the time
factor. This is the real origin of evolution; time is not a
mere mathematical concept having its origin in the relative
motion of planets, Basie time is the cosmic measure of
progress, of the conscious development of the Universe,
with which we on this earth are synchronised; “happening”
need not but can only take place when the time factor allows.

The Emotions. ,
The real spiritual man (whether high or low) is the
energy-entity frame, which has its base in the skeleton but
suffuses the whole body with its biomagnetic stressfield,
giving muscle-sense to the limbs and functioning con¬
sciously through the spinal column to the brain (which
latter is considered later).
Now what are the emotions and from where do they
originate ? ~ :
The spiritual urge in adult man is from the energy-
entity frame—that is, what each individual is, without the
organic body. This is the naked personality of the indi¬
vidual, but this becomes considerably modified and dis¬
torted by the needs and desires of the organic body and its
reactions to its mental and physical environment, e.y, air,
nourishment, rest, physical conditions of temperature,
humidity, etc., and the fight which each individual wages
to obtain what he considers his rightful share of these essentials
to give him bodily comfort and security and mental recreation.
His mental make-up is the energy-entity frame, but
functioning through an organic body mentally and physically
sensitive to every kind of environment including energy
radiations.
275
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIM AH Y STATE OF MATTER

Now, the statement that a man is what his glands make

him is all very well, but it is just as incomplete as saying
(fThe motion of a train is its wheels,” The motion of a train
depends on its wheels, and the emotions of a man may
ultimately depend on his gland secretions. But the point is,
on what do his gland secretions depend? The origin cause
of everything in man is traceable to the thought-force, even
hereditary ailments. So a truer statement {hereditary
defects or damage to the body exempted) is that “a man is
as he thinks.” For it is an undeniable fact that the function¬
ing of the glands is greatly influenced, if not actually con¬
trolled by, thought-impulse; and the reverse, in which the
glands promote thought-impulses, is also possible, except,
as stated above, where hereditary defects or damage to the
body or brain distort the process of thought*
The emotions originate in the thought-force, but are
modified or changed by the biochemico-physical condition of
the body and the time-environment factor, both of which are
always changing and both of which produce “mood,” the
one individual being sensitive to one set of conditions and
the other more sensitive to another set of conditions, accord¬
ing partly to the astro-type and the particular manner in
which each individual exercises and manipulates his
thought-force—motive and mood are twin brothers under
the skin*

Catalysts, Enzymes, Colloids and Adsorption*

Catalysts.*—1Catalytic action initiates, accelerates and
stimulates chemical action between two or more substances.
For example, platinum in spongy condition accelerates the
combination of H and 0 gases by bringing about combustion
because in this condition the vacuum cohesive force of the
spongy platinum can react on both the gaseous energies,
accelerating the process to combustion or combining point,
when a new condition of cohesive force takes control and
forms the next state—the liquid state, water.
Enzymes are nitrogenous substances produced by and
associated with certain living animal and vegetable tissues;
they are therefore virtually “organic catalysts” and, being
276
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

colloidal, function through their great surface action and

through their conscious sense-energy; they also exhibit
individuality and character as we should expect from
organic catalysts. ■V-yv>:\ ; -"'V:
Their action is mostly through a secondary state of
mobile exchange, known In chemistry as hydrolysis.
Colloids*—The crystalline and colloid form is really
largely one of degree. The colloid has the characteristic of
the crystalline form in it, because, as was explained earlier
in the book, the crystalline structure is actually the “mag¬
netic frame” on which the substance was built. In the
finely divided colloid this structure is still present, but in
too minute a form to be examined, although X-ray proof
of crystallinity in colloids has been afforded in respect of
silica gels.
Adsorption is a surface action which takes place when
the chemico-physical conditions enable the vacuum force to
function on suitable substances in contact, according to the
various adsorption processes. The Ether itself has a similar
functioning. It is capable of drawing the magnetism out of
a piece of steel when the heat stress intensity in the steel
enables the Ether to obtain a hold on the magnetism, which
takes place at a temperature in the vicinity of 760° C.
Similarly, if we place a seed on the top of an oven or
the like, the biomagnetism will finally be sucked out by the
vacuum force of the Ether, and the seed, although materially
intact, will be quite useless for germination or producing
growth*

Drugs.
Every drug, says McDonagh, introduced into the body
is an invader, i*e. it causes initial dehydration, which is
followed as a rule by some degree of hydration. However
eo-v&lent a chemical compound may be in behaviour outside
the body it exhibits some degree of electro - valent action
when it reaches the bloodstream*
The effect of invasion is influenced first and foremost
by the state in which the protein particles in the plasma
happen to be, and thus by the nature of the preparation.
277
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PKIMABY STATE OF MATTEB,

This, he declares, is the reason why the same drug may have
an entirely different action on one occasion from that
exhibited on another.
If the compound be one which is being employed as a
therapeutic agent it may prove beneficial on one occasion
and harmful on another.
Disease, he explains, is the result of protein hydration,
and when a drug causes the manifestation to vanish it does
so by subjecting the hydrated protein particles to what he
calls "dispersion.”
As dispersion, however, is the initial stage of dehydration
of hydrated protein particles and the first step in the cyclical
change, he replaces the word "dispersion” by "superficial
form of dehydration,” in order to save confusion.
He thus draws the conclusion that a beneficial thera¬
peutic action from drugs is purely fortuitous owing to the
ever-changing cheinico-physical state of the body. Actually
it is even more complex than this. The present indeterminate
and largely indeterminable factor is the unceasing fluctuation
in the chemico-biophysical condition of the body, which at
least in certain cases, if not in all, may be attributed, but in
part only, and to a greater or lesser degree, to the rapid
activity of the thought-force. It is this that sets a boundary
to the skill of present diagnosis. The new biophysical
instruments available only when the Primary Force has been
produced and developed for medical use, together with the
new apparatus for curative treatment by biomagnetic radia¬
tion, will enable the momentary condition of the body not
only to be diagnosed with vastly greater accuracy, but to
yield rapidly to treatment. They will arrest the progress of
the ailment,' and last, but by no means least, stabilise healthy
and normal metabolism and restrict abnormal asynchronism
not only of conditional body fluctuation, but also of the mind,
Speaking generally, McDonagh explains that the first
action of any "invader” is dehydration of dynamic re¬
sistance. If dehydration is general and severe there occurs
a universal increase in particles with feeble Brownian move¬
ments, occasioned by a loss of electrons and of particles
which have the chemico-physical characteristics of albumin.
278
 TEE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

Hydration is a sequence of condensation* and should

condensation increase one large particle gives rise to several
smaller particles, all of which retain certain characteristics
of hydration. When the change affects the nucleolus of the
cell the cell becomes what is termed f£ malignant.” Indeed,
he contends that cancer is merely an altered chemico-
physical change occurring in the vital part of a cell whereby
many further cells are formed, each generation behaving
more as a foreign body or invader than did the first aberrant
cell. Herein, he says, lies the explanation as to why cancer
is more common in the old than in the young; age is
synonymous with progressive dehydration, and wherever
there is dehydration there is a varying amount of hydration.
He claims, in fact, that hydration occurs usually as the result
of dehydration rather than ds novo.

The Electric Current in the Treatment of Diseases. (Reference

Wolf, Physical Therapy.)

Electro-Therapy, ’
It is agreed by the highest authorities in this branch
of the medical profession that the electric current itself has
no magical or mystical curative powers, and it is therefore
used in electro-therapy of all kinds as an instrument or
means to an end* -

Galvanic Current
The stimulating effect of this current depends on the
number of interruptions—CO has no effect.
If, however, the interruptions are very frequent the
physiological effect of such a current is similar to the faradic
current.
If the interruptions exceed a rate of 40*000 per see., no
stimulating effect is obtained—it is then called high-
frequency current.
The action of the galvanic current depends on the
polarity. The effects of the two poles differ from one
another.
279
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Polar Effects of Galvanic Current

[after Cross)

Negative Positive

Vasodilation V asoconstriction
Liberation hydrogen Liberation oxygen
Liquefies tisanes Hardens and dries tissues
Soft scar Hard unyielding scars
More painful Less painful
Alkaline reaction Acid reaction
Alkaline caustic Acid caustic
Increases bleeding Decreases bleeding

We know that according to the ionic hypotheses all

acids are resolvable into hydrogen ions and their respective
anions, and the characteristic properties of acidity are due
to the presence of hydrogen ions* Acids may thus be viewed
as ** salts ’ * of hydrogen and baaes as hydroxyl salts of re¬
spective metals.
But hydrogen eleetro-chemically behaves as a metal, so
hydrogen ions represent acidity and hydroxyl ions alkalinity
—the physiological reaction being the reverse*
The different polar effects are, of course, due to the
electric current being hydrogen and oxygen energy*
Electrical stimulation in physiology has for its sole
purpose the production of a hypersemm in inactive muscles
or muscles which cannot be moved. In other words, the
current is used to produce a contraction and it is quite un¬
important how this is produced, provided that the stimulating
force is not harmful.

Iontophoresis.
It is possible to introduce ions by this means into the
human body in a very active form. The two important
points here are polarity, as we have seen from the Table,
and, of course, the selection of a suitable chemical.
280
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

■; i . = | - *i ■ . .■ ,r- 4 m . i r- ^ L "

Faradic Current; (Such as that from an induction coil*)

The action here again depends really on its stimulat¬
ing qualities. The faradic current possesses no mysterious
powers but depends on the improvement of the blood supply
to a muscle under treatment, resulting from contraction.
V

High-Frequency Current. (Over 40,000 cycles per sec.)

Used for:
{1} Diathermy.
(2) Dissection, coagulation, dehydration (surgical
diathermy}*
(3) The production of ultra-violet waves*
(4) Unipolar high-tension applications.
The basic formula here is:

N (frequency)rs2^1-——

L= self-induction r ,r
C = capacity of condenser.
By choosing a condenser and inductance according to
the formula, frequencies of 500,000-2,000,000 and more ,
can be attained* Such condensers have no chcmicul or
stimulating effects and produce nothing but heat in the
tissue through which they pass, according to Joule’s law,
expressed in the formula:—
Q — (heat in gram-cals.) = kxr xi xi%
(r=resis., i=time, t=intensity, &=~a constant)
' ■ 1

According to Nemst the stimulating effects or physiological

,. r ,, intensity
action of diathermy = >—-——
v frequency
Modem diathermy apparatus supplies a frequency of
about 10e and therefore produces no chemical action.

Static Electricity.
Likewise with the therapeutic application of static
electricity, the chemical action, if any, is negligible, owing
to the minute amperage—it is used as an internal massage,
281 ’
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

here again brought about simply by producing strong con¬

traction at the place of application.

Diagnosis.
Th© electric current is also used for electro-diagnosis,
for which purpose instruments supplying the following forms
of electricity are available:—
(1) Galvanic currents.
(2) Faradio currents.
(3) Condenser discharges.

Heat and Light Therapy.

Obviously rays from any source can only influence
those layers to which they can penetrate and in which they
are absorbed and can act.
So far the range of rays in therapeutic use and whose
action is understood is from 1,800 to 14,000 AU:—
(1) Bacterial rays.
(2) Antirachitic rays.
(3) Erythema-producing rays.
(4) Pigment-producing rays.
(5) Heat rays;
(а) visible rays,
(б) infra-red rays.
There are various artificial sources of radiation, each
supplying the wave-length required under conditions suitable
to the various forms of treatment.
These may be divided into four groups:—■
(1) Quart?, lamps (mercury),
(2) Carbon arc lamps.
(3) Incandescent lamps.
(4) Infra-red ray generators*
Sun baths are also valuable, but it is not known which
plays the more important part, the sun or exposure to the
air; furthermore, great caution is required in using the
direct rays of the sun for therapeutic purposes.
282
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A STOTT EMENT

THE APPLICATION OF THE PEIMARY PHYSICS

FOR CURATIVE PURPOSES, THROUGH THE USE
OF THE PRIMARY FORCE
This would not he understood unless we first examine,
not merely biologically or physiologically but basically, what
Man really is in his present state of development. The brief
review just given begins, as it should, with the origin of
organic man, whioh undoubtedly is due to what we term
sex. But if we assume that McDonagh’s explanation of
the origin and functioning of sex in the propagation of the
human species is correct, even then it only explains, as it
were, man’s organic perpetuation, not his origin,
In the early Chapters the origin of worlds was
explained at length and this cannot be recapitulated here,
but it can be very briefly summarised in order to show the
sequence leading up to life (organic), its propagation or sex
functioning, and finally the two conditions to which every
organic body is liable

first “disorder,”
then “disease.”

The fundamental origin of all sex is bipolarity, and

bipolarity means the mobile interaction due to the separation
of two components formerly (or before separation) con¬
stituting a latent homogeneous equalised out condition of
the energies, which in the first static condition we term
the “elemental” (the Ether).
From the sex standpoint the Ether is therefore
aphrodite, splitting up through polar resolution of its com¬
ponents into male and female, hydrogen and oxygen, north
and south, plus and minus, or whatever similar notation is
favoured. This is, of course, purely a simile. There is no
actual sex here because there is no entity. But when the law
of bipolar separation and its functioning was established in
the Ether, it gave origin and decree for the universal law
of sex propagation in the organic world, and the first
283
 THE PHYSICS CP THE PRJMAEY STATE 03? MATTER

organisms were of course the aphroditic cosmic bodies

themselves.
The vacuum force (or interpolar exchange between a
hydrogen core and its complementary oxygen stressfleld)
built and builds a crust and the physico-chemical conditions
necessary to the production of organic life. The cosmic body
in question, in our ease, the world, had through its polaric
origin the characteristic of sex within it, which is really
nothing more nor less than the weaving of organic substance
through polar mobile interchange.
The crust of the earth, as we have seen, was formed in
this way. If the earth, or an earth, is not perpetually in
mobile interchange, it could neither exist as an earth nor
even ever have formed the crust. And as it is in mobile
interchange it must be a living earth, because mobile inter¬
change is the functioning of the life “force in its origin state
and is thus the source—the only source—of organic life in
its multifarious forms.
Again, if this force were not conscious, consciousness
could not exist in anything on the earth, and we know that
all life, even its crudest and most primitive forms, possesses
this amazing faculty of consciousness, wrhich is not ^super¬
natural,” hut supremely natural—it is, moreover, the utter
and irrefutable universal sign of a Creator,
So first we have consciousness and polarity in the energy
form, building the secondary states of matter, the gaseous,
liquid and solid states. But there is still a missing link™
the energy entities or biomagnetic entities in the energy
state, that which all life entities are before the weaving of
an organic body.
The study of present Physics and chemistry demon¬
strates in its various branches that literally nothing in Nature
exists which is not built upon a definite form or pattern.
This is, in fact, not merely confined to so-called living things
or organisms, but also to the crudest physical structures,
such as the snowflake, whose geometrical patterns are of
many designs but always present a specific and definite
geometrical figure. This is the bio magnetic interlinking
upon which the whole study of crystallography also depends.
284
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

The biologist, veterinary surgeon and medical practi¬

tioner are concerned with the weaving of an organic body on
to this energy-entity frame, the final result of which we
term “birth,” and afterwards with the functioning of this
new organism, whether vegetable or animal, through its
organic life-period. Naturally, it existed as an energy-
entity before organic birth and does so again after organic
death and subsequent re-birth into the pure energy form.
The energy-entity as such is everlasting, whereas the
organic entity woven on and to it is of short duration*
“Life,” said a poet, “is a short space between two eternities.”
Keeping from now onwards to the human cycle: the
doctor, in treating any unit of this cycle, i.c* man, woman,
child or unborn child, is concerned not merely with an organic¬
ally produced body built up of protons, electrons and neutrons,
he is also confronted with a spiritually conscious entity
attached or attaching itself to an organic body.
Th© organic body acquires polarity, which is sex division.
It functions by sub-division of cells, a process having its
limit, which must finally end in organic death.
The spiritually conscious entity is attached or attacnes
itself to the organic body through the slow process of weaving,
a process in which three consciousnesses play their part—
the mother, the entity as yet unborn, and the father—and
finally at the date of birth there is the influence of the magnetic
field or resultant bio-astrophysical setting reacting on the
newly-born child at the instant of birth, the child itself being
basically a magnetic entity. This last reaction determines
definitely and for its entire life (whether male or female) its
temperamental characteristics, under the zodiacal signs given
the names of Leo., Libra, Sagittarius, Aries, etc.
No individual ever escapes this temperamental impregna¬
tion, the hallmark, whether good or bad, of temperament,
that is, of characteristic but definitely not of character.
It has been asked, why at birth ? Why does not the
resultant planetary magnetic field affect the child-to-be at
the commencement of conception rather than at actual
physical birth ? Obviously, because the child cannot be
magnetically impregnated until that moment in which it
285
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PBIMARY STATE OF MATTER

becomes, not a separate entity (it was always that) but a

separate organism, and more, an organism functioning
separately*
This phenomenon, which can be universally observed
and proven, is no mystery, since we ourselves are through
our energy-entities of cosmic origin, as likewise the world
itself which gave us life when seons of time had fashioned,
and hy no crude haphazardly, the conditions when the biped
could evolve, that is, live, move and have a being.
The Libra, Leo, Taurus or the others walk throughout
this life and play each their part, small or great, good or
bad, but always with the characteristics and temperament
of the class to which the date of their birth inevitably assigned
them. The psycho-analyst would do well to take this into
account, and before making his analysis; moreover, however
strange or fantastic it may seem now, the day will come
when this fact will be recognised and utilised by the medical
profession.
Tarsier, homo, homo-sapiens, says the biologist, is our
origin. The physical or organic origin of the biped, perhaps!
It will be asked here at what period, then, does the
Primary Physics claim that Man became a spiritual entity
or being ? The answer is very simple—obviously at no
specific period* The entity was always conscious and striving
ahead, as it were, of its organic limitations or body—4bis
can be seen even in the infant—the spiritual being merely
a higher quality of consciousness. Just as consciousness
is restricted by the organic limitations of each organism
and is constantly endeavouring, through its at first limited
spiritual powers, to override these limitations, in the initial
stages through the multiplication of its organs, so is it possible,
when the organism reaches the complexity and versatility of
the human being, for the spiritual development of the energy-
entity to take place freed from the restrictions formerly
imposed by the lack of organs, thus promoting the full develop¬
ment of the brain, but always in accordance with the /ree will
w hich is our heritage. Hence the spiritual development can be
good or bad, or possibly cramped and restricted by the imposed
will of others or that of a community or circumstances.
286
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

It may be true that the ordinary man (if such exists) is

largely the product of his environment, but the great spirits
are not; they make the environment for the ordinary man.
The important point here is that the spiritual and the
physical in organic man are not separate conditions, any
more than they are in the cosmos; they are inevitably
blended because they are the product of the biomagnetie
force which has in it consciousness (or the spiritual quality)
and the physical.
It builds worlds and simultaneously imbues them, and
thereby all resulting products of such worlds, with spiritual
consciousness. Death of organic life provides material and
ensues due to the process of sub-division of cells, which has
its limitations.
And here we reach the main point which concerns us
from the medical aspect—that Man is primarily a product
of the biomagnetie force; he is thus a materialised condition of
the energies with form, built upon his origin state, which is
the conscious energy-entity frame or magnetic stressfield, He
is now a spirito-physical being existing in the cold cycle, hence
he must carry his warmth with him in the form of food, and
so far as regards purely physical considerations he functions
as an internal combustion engine, his temperature of com¬
bustion on the Fahrenheit scale being approximately 98-4°,
whereas a plant or tree, for example, exists or operates in the
warm cycle and draws its energy directly from the earth, the
sun and air also playing their parts.
So man’s “ energy-frame5 ? is biomagnetie, and since he
is a source of magnetism he is surrounded by a magnetic
field, just as a current-carrying wire is surrounded by a
magnetic field, the difference, however, being that man’s
field is biomagnetism whereas the field round the wire has
only the characteristic of magnetism, latent, within it.
If a man lies prone in a complete state of rest, restricting
the circulation neither by physical constriction nor mental
effort of any kind, but gently interlocking the hands over
the solar plexus, and allowing the feet just to touch one
another, there will be in due course a biomagnetie flow through
the body, producing warmth and promoting circulation by
287
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PBIMABY STATE OF MATTEE
. 4

the most natural process possible. That this is magnetism is

proved by a simple experiment. If a very small cardboard
cross is balanced on the point of a needle with negligible
static resistance, the needle being contained in a cork or other
suitable means, the cross will revolve when the hand (with the
fingers closed and slightly bent) is brought into close proximity,
provided always that the back of the hand is uppermost.
The cross will revolve either way according to the direction
from which the hand is brought to the cross. The cross
revolves through biomagnetic repulsion, all possibility of air
currents having been first eliminated. When the hands are
closed this force is available for re-energising the body.
Much more powerful is the force caused by a simple
embrace between the sexes, as here there are two like sources
of energy in unlike condition, creating, in this case, a bio¬
magnetic PD.
In both of these cases the circuit and flow is biomagnetic
energy and not electric potential.
Surrounding the whole frame or body of a human being,
or indeed any living organism, is the biomagnetic stressfield,
the energy which gives us <e contact-sense/* by which we feel
and judge the presence of another individual or substance.
The judgment which we pass may be that we are indifferent
to, charmed or unpleasantly disturbed by, this or that person
who was with us.
It may be asked whether this judgment which we pass
on some person with whom we came in contact is reliable*
The reply is, only relatively so, as the measure which each
of us applies is not a basic or universal one but our own
standard, and even this is partially vitiated by the prevailing
mood.
The speaker at a meeting feels the resultant radiation
from the stressfields of all the individuals present—a
tremendous force—which, if he knows his business, he will
endeavour to synchronise with his own frequency or pulsa¬
tions, and thus produce a thought resonance wrhieh will
enable him to give his best or even to make a super effort and
bring his meeting to a highly successful conclusion.
Each of us, when we enter a room where a few people
288
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

are gathered together, unmistakably feels the presence of the

individuals in question before they have had time to show
character either by gesture or speech.
Certain people, the genuine ones, possessing real clair¬
voyant powers, can, when requested, instantly and accurately
describe people whom they have never seen and in consider¬
able detail. They speak here of the “aura,” which is really
the biomagnetic stressfield, the person whom they are describ¬
ing being presented to them in the energy form, through the
pineal gland. This gland was once man’s principal method
of vision but has largely fallen into disuse owing to the
domination of purely physical examination, to the total
exclusion of the biophysical. (Appendix (10)..)
The important point here is that we are biomagnetic
stressfields, and this is the starting point for the subject of
the new radiology made possible only by the application of
the Primary Force, qualified from a specially charged
Schappeller Stator.
In support of this may be cited, hut very briefly, a
few findings of the Beit Research Committee of the British
Homoeopathic Association, the results obtained being from
strictly “orthodox” biophysical and physical methods
(after Prof. Boyd, M.D.):
l I- J

(1) The body-mind inter-relationship can be shown by

psycho-galvanic reflex to be objectively demon¬
strable throughout by cathode ray, oscillograph and
suitable amplification.
(2) The electrical activity of the body can be shown in
various ways by different biophysical methods:—
(a) There is an electric field surrounding the body
extending in every direction, modified by
environment, affected by such actions as passing
near other people, and having a fluctuation
quality.
This can be demonstrated qualitatively by suit¬
able apparatus, entirely objective in character,
recording on an oscillograph.
(Where electric potentials actually exist in the
289
 THE PHYSIOS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

body their source is nevertheless the biomag-

netic field; these are, however, converted into
the electric current by the apparatus used—the
wire circuit converts magnetism to electricity
by ‘‘energy-compression/'—See Chapter on
Electric Current.)
(6) The body emits continuously radiation in the
long infra-red region, which can be filtered by
various crystals and detected by delicate
thermo -ju ncti o ns,
(These and many others not cited are the
biomagnetic reactions to the present “ortho¬
dox31 purely physical instruments. What
interesting discoveries will be made when the
real biophysical instruments are available and
can be placed at the disposal of these researchers I)

The four artificial sources of radiation and the purpose

for which they are applied have already been given. These
sources of radiation are all at least foreign, if not actually
poisonous, to the delicate biomagnetic energy of the human
being, as are, of course, also deep X-ray and radium emana¬
tion in cancer treatment. They often destroy and thus cure
a local cancer, but unfavourably affect the surrounding
tissue and in some cases give a radium cancer or the like on
or near the periphery of the cancerous growth.
There can be no dispute as to the poisonous effect of
radium on the human being, because those who work with
a minute particle of this dangerous substance always require
a great thickness of lead as a protection and even then give
the warning that it is dangerous to expose oneself too long
to its radiation. Excessive X-ray exposure is known to
cause disintegration of the human body, and the smallest
burn from an arc lamp is very difficult to heal.
For this reason no such lamp for radiology should be
available for the lay public to treat themselves. Stimulation
in the form of radiant energy depends, like all other forms
of therapeutic treatment, on the condition of the body at the
time, and should be a matter only for skilled diagnosis.
290
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

THE APPLICATION OF TEE PRIMARY FORGE TO

DIAGNOSIS AND CURATIVE TREATMENT.
r-" ,'.n .
1

It must be dearly understood at the outset that this depends

firstly and lastly on the. actual production of the Primary Force
(as detailed in Part II, The New Technique), and of course
exhaustive experimentation with its application to the above.
The application for curative purposes will be through
what is now termed radiology, but using biomagnetism
instead of the devitalised biomagnetic source of radiation
available at present for this purpose—the electric current.
Let us first of all consider the physics relating to this,
which can only be dealt with very briefly here.
What are waves 1 What are particles ?
Professor H. A. Wilson, F.R.S., made the following
interesting statement, some years ago, but it is still largely
if not entirely relevant to-day:— •
“The state of optical science at which we have arrived
in the last chapter was described by an eminent physicist
when he said that we think of light M particles on Mondays,
Wednesdays and Fridays, and as waves on Tuesdays and*
Saturdays. . ' ■.
“To this we may add that on Sundays we admit that
only God knows. '
“The particles, like waves, are hypothetical, and only
the effects produced are observed. . . .
“The assumption of waves and particles helps us to
understand what happens, to some extent, although we have
no idea why or how the particles are guided by the waves.
The waves and particles are purely imaginary. They are
crude models of the underlying reality which they perhaps
resemble slightly in some way which we do not understand.
- “We can calculate what will happen when a very large
number of effects are produced, but the symbols repre¬
senting wave-lengths and other quantities not observed,
in our mathematical formulae, probably really represent
quantities quite different from those suggested by our crude
model. . . .
291
 THE PHYSIOS Or THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

“When we are trying to explain any phenomena the

best we can do is to imagine some combination, of things
with which we are familiar, such as waves and particles,
which seems to work in accordance with the facts, and if we
are successful then we have a more or less satisfactory
theory. But the underlying reality probably consists of
things quite different from anything we are familiar with,
and so we cannot hope to get anything better than a crude
model.
“Such models are probably about as much like reality
as shadows are like the objects producing them.” (A simile
the author himself used previously in this book.) . . .
“Quantities which cannot be observed, however, are
really meaningless and the particles themselves are never
observed, but only the effects which they are imagined to
produce.”
Waves and wave-lengths are therefore a method
or system of measuring radiant energy, something which
within certain limits wre term colour or the ultra- and sub¬
spectrum beyond it. We are, as Professor Wilson says, at
the best simply measuring the changes in the shadow, and
what is the substance but biomagnetic radiation in the
vitalised or devitalised secondary state?
Colour is not merely wave-length; wave-length is only
a measure of colour; colour is a characteristic conscious
expression of this biomagnetic energy in the form of radia¬
tion , measured at present by wave-length and frequency and
to which the human eye is only sensitive to one octave.
The origin of colour lies in the sense-energy of the
Ether and is the psycho-physical expression of it. Pigments
are an impregnation in the secondary state of this sense,
which takes place when all the necessary chemico-physical
conditions are present.
The pigment, for example, in the substance of the iris of
the eye is variously coloured in different individuals through
the function of the sense-energy (biomagnetic conscious energy
in the secondary state), and is often deposited after birth,
as a characteristic of the organic body. Blue eyes do not
necessarily bespeak blue pigment. In newly-born European
292
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

children the colour of the eyes is often slate-blue owing to

the black pigment at the back of the iris showing through*
Colour does not (£ enter15 at any point or period of time
into the scheme of things during the formation of a new world
or earth. Colour is a characteristic of the bio magnetic force
which finds its expression only as and when the right con¬
ditions obtain which; as has been previously explained, aj>plies
also to organic life itself.
The sun's spectrum has its origin in the sun, but the
spectrum we see is not necessarily directly due to the
sun's frequency, occasioned by the functioning of the sun's
entropic spiral, but modified by the lag of this frequency
through the crossing of the sun's and earth's stressfields
which produces light, of which each colour is a component
part of the whole. The lag is due to the formation of light-
matter (measured at present in photons) through energy-
compression.
AH radiation is the result of energy-compression and
the total compression of all components or colours gives
white Light. The components or colours are measured at
present by wave-lengths—being the purely physical measure
of a biomagnetic phenomenon,
A scientist engaged in medical research has expressed
the opinion that there is probably, in the physical world,
and for the purpose of his present researches he includes a
super-physical world, some form of spectrum which uis not
electro-magnetic in character but which has similar proper¬
ties/5 Exactly so; in the “super-physical world" it is bio¬
magnetic m character, blended with the physical properties,
some of which are measurable with the present secondary
instruments ; whereas, in the physical world, it is bio-electro¬
magnetic in character, in which again only the physical
properties are at present measurable—that is, of course,
if we must postulate two worlds where only one actually
exists, as Nature is one unity and does not function in water¬
tight compartments.
If, however, the scientist defines his super-physical
phenomena as those phenomena which do not react to
present secondary instruments, the expression is perhaps
293
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OE MATTER

allowable, but still dangerous as it gives a misleading

impression of a dual world instead of unity.
There is actually only one spectrum and it is bio-
magnetic or bio-electromagnetic, but always “bio/* as is
every other phenomenon in Nature, and those phenomena
which cannot be measured by present instruments do not
require to be classified as “super-physical/' not to mention
supernatural, merely because of this.
There is not the slightest logical reason to doubt that
when the proper bio-physical instruments are available the
bio-physical characteristics in the physical and £" super-
physical5' world will be measurable, as consciousness existed
even before energy-matter. (See earlier Chapters, Part L)
All these new Mo-physical measuring instruments have
to achieve is to extend the octave of human sight through
the use of energy lenses in place of glass lenses.
Frequency is the ultimate measure of origin thought-
impulse, and the biomagnetic spectrum {and there is no other)
has thus properties other than those of nodal points and
static fields, which former, however, can be detected and
measured when the biophysical instruments are available.
We are, however, here at the moment concerned more
with the psychological effects and meaning of colour.
Different individuals are affected by different colours
according to their sensitivity. Colours can affect our moods,
and moods brought about by other influences actually affect
the colour-tone of our stressfield.
Every characteristic man possesses must have its origin
or equivalent in the biomagnetic energy, the source of man's
organic origin.
But man is neither a physics nor a chemical laboratory,
therefore if we radiate light of various colours upon him Ms
mood would change only in proportion to his sensibility to
any given colour—a somewhat inadequate test to apply even
for the secondary Physics. The Primary Physics deals with
a man as a bio-physical and a bio-chemical problem—an
advance on these lines has already been made in medical
research, referred to again shortly.
The correct word for protoplasm is really “bioplasm/'
294
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SETTLEMENT

and this leads us to the most complex and mystorious part

of man’s “make-up”—it may be said that “make-up” is
not a scientific term; maybe not, but here it is infinitely
more accurate than mechanism—the brain. " -r- '■■r -f'

Thought-impulses, which are conscious energy pulsations,

may enter the brain in three different ways;—

(1) From the complementary Ether stressfield, usually

in a semi-conscious state of sleep, when they vjjsijjtf
be communicated to the so-called sub conscious
mind, which in the semi-conscious state is linked
closely with the conscious mind or brain-functioning;
and such thoughts, sometimes, when the rigftfc
conditions obtain, may be retained by the brain
after complete consciousness has been restored, and
reproduced or memorised at will.
The thought-impulses are recorded as energy-
impregnations. {These energy-impregnations on
the brain will actually be made visible by the new
Schappeller microscope.)
(2) The second and usual process is that of thoughts
recorded through conversation or the written
word. The recording on the brain is a series of
energy-compressions arising from the thought-
impulses crossing the cohesive force of the brain
material, and:
(3) The reverse process takes place when the brain
reproduces these thought-impulses, that is, when it
memorises or thinks. (See Appendix (11).)
(1) and (2) are thoughts from external sources, whereas
(3) is the equivalent of starting up the record in a gramo¬
phone. Here the man sets himself to reproduce, that is,
to convert the thought-impregnations on the brain into
thought-impulses, or to make new impregnations by inducing
original thought-impulses himself.
Thinking is thus achieved only through a series of
energy-compressions, which, if sustained, causes fatigue,
the equivalent of fatigue caused in materials through sustained
stress and particularly through alternating stress reversals.
295
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

The thought-impulse in man, induced from exterior

sources, or reproduced by man's conscious effort, affects
mood and the whole chemico-physical condition of the
organic body, according to the degree of sensitivity of each
individual to the quality of such impulses, but not
necessarily directly in proportion to changes of frequency,
as thought-impulse Is bio-physical and Is also related to
quality in that it is blended with the spiritual, which cannot
at present be measured by frequency or wave-length.
The physical result or reaction of such impulses has
actually been registered In advanced researches (see “ Electro-
Encephalogram in Cases of Cerebral Tumour,” Proc. Boy,
Soc* Med*, Vol. XXX, No, 5, March 1937, Walton), in which
it is shown that the brain activity is accompanied by electric
potentials of periodic varying character, well known and
detected by modern methods of encephalography.
This is, of course, conversion to electric impulses
through the medium of the particular apparatus used. (See
Appendix (6)—Blausen experiments showing atmospheric
bio magnetic stressfield measured as an electric potential.)
It may be asked, and this is important, what does it
matter whether it is termed electric potential or biomagnetic
stress? The reply is fairly obvious: the term “bio-physical”
has been given to researches connecting “body, or body-mind
activities, with electrical or, more broadly, bio-physical
phenomena”; it will therefore be clear that if the basic
energy in organic life is electrical, that is, devitalised energy,
organic life as such could not exist and the suffix “bio-” in
bio-physical phenomena has no meaning.

Qualitative Energy*
The bio-physical energy has quality, and here is the
basis for the new treatment through the application of bio¬
magnetic energy produced as is explained in detail in Part II,
“The New Technique.”
Radiation in the form of a concentrated biomagnetic
stressfield derived from the glowing magnetic core within
the Sphere of the Stator can be directed on to the delicately
sensitised biomagnetic energy frame, the organic body being
296
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

saturated and vitalised by a like force, because every

organism on this earth is a product of this life force from
the earth’s central core and surrounding stressfield. The
Stator is a replica of the earth's core and the quality of
energy radiated therefrom can be varied to suit any purpose,
i.e. production of power, mechanical or electrical; light or
heat; or curative treatment* by varying the quality of
sublimate in the Stator field, (See Part II.) Stimulation
from this can never be anything but life-giving and result
in regeneration of the whole system*
This is bio-physical treatment by the same energy as
that which is indigenous to and vitalises the blood,
i lie analysis of blood is very complete, yet not even
one drop can be synthetically produced—hence the necessity
for transfusion-—be cause it is a product out of an organic
factory, like milk. The missing ingredient in blood analysis
is the biomagnetic energy just as it is in milk. The Stator
supplies this, the ultra- or “universal vitamin” necessary
to the organic life of man. But even the biomagnetic force
from a b tat or could not enable either blood or natural milk
to be produced, because they are essential sublimates out
of stressfields bound and completely united to organic bodies.
This form of radiation will have both a physiological
and psychological effect > it will stimulate the nervous system
and the vital action of the entire organic system, tone up
the functioning of each organ and also the whole conscious
ego. There is nothing mysterious about this; it is not
supernatural but supremely natural, because it is the same
condition of energy which produces and vitalises organic life*
So much for man in health, but what is the effect of
this treatment when disorder sets in through any cause and
the inevitable result of neglected disorder—disease ?
The biomagnetic force combats its opposite. This is
not a mere statement; it is demonstrated in disease, which
is simply a combat between living forces, whether they are
active in the form of viruses, bacteria or radiations harmful
to organic life.
It may* with justification* be contended that harmful
and deadly bacteria, which cause disorder* disease, and
297
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

finally death in man, are also presumably actuated by the

biomagnetic force. Precisely, but here we have to introduce
a factor which present Physics has no means of measuring
and therefore has apparently no alternative but to ignore it,
viz. quality, which does not react to any of the purely
physical instruments at present available. Quality here
means “sense-energy,” or the conscious functioning of the
biomagnetic force. This is a selective force. The biologist
himself speaks of “natural selection” as being an indisput¬
able fact, but apparently to him it is an inexplicable
phenomenon. There is an old saying that “what is born
in the bone comes out in the flesh.” Does Soience ever ask
what is bom in the bone, and how 1 The whole skeleton is
a product of the biomagnetic force and is impregnated with
the faculty of consciousness, particularly the spinal column.
All the qualities which man has are derived from the bio-
magnetio force whieh is in every particle of Mb blood and
organic being. {See Appendix (2).)
The biomagnetic radiation from the Stator (see Part i
can be made selective to the preservation of man’s organic
life and deadly to bacteria or foreign conditions (malignant
growths, etc.) subversive to it.
It can be used in even a more advanced manner, but
that is outside the scope of the medical application.
Malignant growths would offer a resistance to this
radiation and would be broken down, as they are by present
forms of radiation. The surrounding periphery would,
however, be vitalised instead of devitalised as at present,
new disorders often resulting from such devitalisation.
Malignancy in the whole system can be eradicated, because
the radiation would also be used, although at a different
potency, on the whole body, and not, as it must be at present,
restricted to the affected area only.
It may be asked, if the biomagnetic force cannot fail,
whether man will ever die—presumably he will live for ever
when tMs new form of radiation is available, as he can he
constantly and permanently rejuvenated!
Man himself will not die, but organic man must,
because material, or the process by which material exists or
298
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

is rejuvenated, has its limitations. Sub-division of cells or

a like process has its limitations. It is not hyperbolic* The
asymptotes are finally reached, and the asymptotes her© are
organic death* The point is that radiology equipped with
Stator radiators will place in the hands of skilled medical
men an effective form of surgery without the knife and
medicine without the drugs* It will also increase the length
of life and reduce the decay period of old age, because re¬
juvenation or revitalisation will be possible closer to the
limitation of su b-divisions.
This does not mean that surgery with the knife will be
entirely obsolete; obviously not* For example, amputation
of limbs will still be necessary, relief of pressure on the brain,
etc,; in fact, surgery will still be required for mechanical
damage through accidents or defects from other eauses which
can only be removed by mechanical (surgical) means.
■' Neither does it imply that drugs will be obsolete—no
such prejudiced statement is intended; but it does signify
that all such present means as deep X-ray and radium will
be eliminated. On the other hand, diathermy will still have
its useful application.
As regards the electrio current, this can be produced
from the Stator, but it will be of exactly the same devitalised
quality as that produced at present because the electric
current has no quality, it has only characteristic* The
therapeutic action will therefore be purely for producing as
at present a hyperaamia, if such a method is still necessary
in certain cases* 1

But the biomagnetic radiation will provide a natural

tonic to the whole system far superior to anything available
at present, both physical and mental, because it is itself the
life-force* Furthermore, through adjusting the composition
of the sublimates in the Stator field it can be made specific
to the individual both mentally and physically, and in cases
of disorder or disease specific also to the complaint—a matter,
of course, for prolonged research and experimentation when
the Primary Force has been produced and is available for
medical application.
It may be contended that general references are not
299
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OP MATTER

sufficiently specific, that, page and line should he given in

all cases, as busy researchers have no time to read through
“voluminous detailbJ* More haste? less knowledge. The
author's advice here is, be content to “hasten slowly.:J This
is a new subject and a vast one, there is no royal or privileged
road to this knowledge, it must be assimilated slowly. Any
single statement or statements may prove misleading, the
basis of the entire subject must be absorbed as a whole.
It is not a question of how long this takes, but of how
thoroughly it is accomplished.
The origin of the biomagnetic force must be understood,
and thus its functioning, and, above all, that it is the con¬
scious and thus the qualitative force, and that its quality can
be varied to suit specific conditions and individuals according
to astro-physical type, age, ailment, environment, both mental
and physical—these are the essendials; these factors and others
will, with the aid of the new Medical Stator, constitute the
future practice of therapy, however odd or fantastic it may
sound at present. Furthermore, there will be the new bio¬
logical instruments which will afford a method of diagnosis
far in advance of that available at present, as has already
been briefly explained in connection with microscopes.

The Nature of Biomagnetic Radiation as a Siressfield.

The author made the statement that “wave mechanics'*
is dead. He meant by this, not that it is useless bnt that it
takes into account only the physical phenomena, since wraves
themselves are not energy, they are at the best only a system
of measuring energy in radiant form.
The nature of the biomagnetic energy must be studied
from the earlier Chapters.
As regards the system employed to measure it, present
units for the application to mechanical power are used at
this early stage, but eventually the bio-physical instruments
evolved when the Primary Force is actually available will
enable new units to be employed, as has been previously
explained.
On the other hand, electrostatic fields could not vitalise
a conscious being, but Science at present can see only electric
300
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

currents, electrostatic fields and secondary heat, merely

because their instruments transform all energies into on©
of these secondary forms, or because these secondary forms
are produced by the organic and other physical conditions,
but the actual origin energy operating in any organic life,
and producing in certain cases secondary energies, is bio¬
magnetism.
As we have seen in previous chapters, especially that
on the Electric Current, electricity is highly-compressed,
potentised magnetism but not biomagnetism—or the
in the electricity is latent* In other words, all forms of
energy can be converted into heat or electricity when the
right conditions obtain, as has been explained at length in
the earlier chapters of Part L
Thus skin potentials, electric fields and their functioning,
such as have been discovered and measured in the advanced
researches of Professor Boyd, owe their origin to the bio-
magnetic energy-frame of the body and its biomagnetic
stressfield functioning as a vacuum force; conversion to heat
or electric potential, static or otherwise, being either a
secondary action due to the functioning of the organic body,
or, as has been explained, to the actual apparatus used in
measuring these phenomena, (See Chapter on the Electric
Current.)
The source of electricity is always magnetism in the
polarised or impolar form* Here it is impolar as a stress-
field, its functioning being due to the entropic spiral, as
organic life is bio-physically poised in the fundamental
energy cycle—but this must be studied in Part I.

THE PRIMARY PH YSICS EXPLANATION OF SEX

DETERMINATION IN THE HUMAN SPECIES*
There is no haphazardry in Nature* There is in Nature
no coincidence, only co-incidence* Everything functions
exactly according to plan* The plan is complete, determined
and prescribed to fulfil the purpose for which it was created*
But the plan is not mechanical. It is spiritual. Therefore,
the propagation of the species (especially the human species)
301
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

is not a mere aimless and endless process to be continued

until that particular earth or world disintegrates.
It may he said that here, as in astro-physics, there is no
alternative as a basis for present scientific examination but
the analysis of physical phenomena with the instruments
and means available, that Science would cease to be Science
if it were to indulge in philosophical speculation; or in other
words, that the physicist who obtains his data direct from
experimentation, then checks and establishes it by mathe¬
matics, or in some cases by the reverse process, cannot make
any use of so-called “metaphysics."
The author is in entire agreement with this, hut the
restrictions which are imposed on scientific investigation at
present do not exist in the Primary Physics. And the true
scientist will always be ahead of his instrumental research;
his fertile and elastic brain will not be a mere storehouse
of so-called “established facts" but also an experimental
laboratory, otherwise his work will always be retrogressive,
introspective into the technique, rather than progressive
towards origin*
The exact reasons why a Creator or All-Pervading Con¬
sciousness, whose sublimate is the conscious Ether, exists,
were given at length in the early Chapters, likewise the
nature and functioning of the All-Pervading Consciousness
through the spirito-physical laws* Briefly stated, without a
Creator nothing could exist—this is quite obvious—and a
Creator does not create without an eternal and lasting
purpose, as man would if he could* Flushed from his
triumphs in the Secondary Physics and corresponding tech¬
niques, man expresses the belief that one day he may be able
to produce life (human life) from the test-tube, no doubt
with the aid of enormous electric voltages in accordance
with the frightful fallacy that “electricity is life,” It is
not; it is devitalised energy, as electro-therapy admits and
demonstrates. So without even the crudest understanding
of the Universal conscious biomagnetic force (the origin of
life), he is going to “produce life," ignorant of the fact that
“life" is not a product but a “creation." So man is going
to turn creator, and humanity would suffer the supreme
302
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

calamity—spiritual death.—but fortunately he cannot create

and the world will thus be spared the propagation, or rather
the perpetration, of an inhuman species, the human cycle
being an organic derivative of the fundamental cycle, governed
and controlled by the spirito-physical laws and Time Factor,
The aimless and endless evolution and functioning of
worlds may be all that Science can see, but such a purpose¬
less, sterile, aimless, endless evolution is hardly to be
ascribed to the Seat of all Consciousness, the Font of all
intelligence, spiritual and physical. And the propagation
of the human species, with which we are concerned here, is
no exception; it is part of the plan, and the solution of this
problem lies in the understanding of the ultimate purpose of
that plan, in which the physical aspects are secondary. The
span of man's organic life may now be fourscore years and ten,
nevertheless, rather a trivial period for such an elaborate
evolution required to produce him.
Hydration and dehydration, the spermatozoa and ovum,
genes, gametes and generators had to be created first in
the energy form, and they are the conscious-physical permuta¬
tions in the secondary states of matter, arising from the
Primary Law and plan* The plan is exact and determined,
but one factor is free will in organic life, hemmed in by certain
spirito-physical restrictions* If free will did not exist it is
quite obvious that the term “natural selection”— so con¬
veniently adopted by scientists to evade, but thereby to
admit, the awkward fact of conscious-physical energy—
would have no meaning*
Natural selection is a basic law of life, not merely of
organic life. It is thus part of a plan, but it is also the cause
of the seeming haphazardry and confusion in the plan and
purpose.
Now what is the ultimate purpose of the plan?
It is simply the ultimate perfection of the energy-entity—
the real man—which must and can only take place through
the individual effort of that entity to uplift itself, since it
has been accorded “free will.” This effort, and the sacrifice
which this effort entails, automatically draws the assistance
and help required through the process of transpiration
303
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

(mobile energy exchange—conscious and physical) from the

fundamental source of all power—the Creator as such.
Sex exists as a basic law, not merely in organic life; here
it is manifested to us in what we term the material form.
If it did not exist basically it could not exist materially.
We are concerned here with the material aspect*
No child can be bom without the energy-entity being
present in the mother, because there would be no pattern on
which to weave the body by transpiration, and the ‘'weaving”
could not take place unless the energy-entity itself were a
biomagnetio vacuum force* (See Appendix (2).)
Emerson says, “The power which resides in the newly-
born child is new in nature.” This is quite true, because it
is an entirely new organic entity, but the entity, ego, or being
itself, is not new merely because it is clothed in organic
form*
Certain entities have been accorded the power to choose
their parents-to-be, which will place them exactly in that
position in organic and communal life to fulfil the task or
purpose allotted to them—however small or relatively unim¬
portant that purpose may appear to be* The opportunity
is there and how they perform it is not only their affair, but
their responsibility*
In such cases the sex is directly determined, i*e* the
chemico-physical condition of the parents will be such as to
produce the male or female child required, and, furthermore,
conjunction between the parents will take place at the time
favourable to this, owing to the synchronous working of the
Time Factor, because the plan is conscious-physical and not
merely physical*
The reproduction of the species is not a physical but a
bio-physieal phenomenon, but the physical reactions can be
measured by the present crude instruments, within certain
limitations, the picture presented, however, is astigmatic,
distorted and restricted.
Other entities are not so favoured as those previously
mentioned, but in either case there is no haphazardry, merely
the elasticity of free will, permitting natural selection and
conscious functioning*
304
 THE MEDICAL SECTION WITH A SUPPLEMENT

The schedule of the ultra-initial stages of the propa¬

gation of the species is somewhat as follows—the actual
process being, of course, one of enormous complexity of
action and interaction, as it is with every bio-physical pro¬
cess, much of which, as has been explained, is of necessity
hidden from the present physical or so-called bio-physical
researches:

SCHEDULE OF PROPAGATION.
Life is polarised yet enters at the neutral:—
minus neutral plus
H HaO 0
(First fishes enter)
acid salt base
(crystal)
1 *
fertilised
ovum
male female
human entity
enters
male=male-female energy
(predominates)
female—female*male energy
(predominates)
male-femalel
fertilised! _
j or rlenergy, unbalanced.
ovum
j female-malej
hence either a male or female child.
Note.—In border-Line oases, where the percentages of male and
female energies are nearly equal, the child may change its sex.

BACTERIA? ETC.
Where do bacteria enter in the plan ?
Bacteria are minute unicellular vegetable organisms.
They are organic catalysts. Now the Primary Physics
shows that the origin of all material is organic—although
the classification for purposes of chemical analysis and
manipulation into organic and inorganic is perfectly *
305
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

legitimate as technique, but only if we realise that the

origin is organic. The Primary Physics also shows that all
substances are previously derived from successive polarisa¬
tions and permutations, the first polarisation producing
the first catalyst {in energy form-glowing magnetism), the
sun. Later polarisations, permutations and combinations
must be occasioned by energy catalysts, fifty, alpha rays—
helium nuclei—isotope of hydrogen (the same catalyst as
in the sun's core but in quite another form), as a
derivative radiation. Finally, there are organic catalysts—■
micro-organisms, bacteria, and variants, enzymes. In
the Primary Physics these will probably be classified as
organic agens. The latter could not form or be sustained
until the earth's crust had reached a stage when vegetation
existed, i.e. when the compacting, temperature, and physico¬
chemical processes could have clothed these bacterial entities
and sustained them as organisms.
But here again it must be emphasised that it is of necessity
a process with enormous complexity of action and inter¬
action, requiring an exhaustive knowledge of mobile exchange
and the functioning of the sense-energy, which the new bio¬
physical instruments will demonstrate and measure.
At present all this has to be examined by instruments
(voltmeters, ampere meters and the like) which function on
a devitalised biomagnetic force—the electric current—and
biologists, bacteriologists and astro-physicists are restricted
to instruments {microscopes and telescopes) furnished with
glass lenses. Hence, the scientist even of to-day sees “as
through a glass darkly/1 and, as it were, “men as trees
walking/'

306
SUPPLEMENT
 SUPPLEMENT
Time.
SchappeUer defines time as “impulse with specific
purpose.’*
Now we saw in the text that basically everything, e.g.
force, energy, matter (as energy or material), in fact, every¬
thing which exists or can exist in the Universe and beyond,
is an inseparable blending of consciousness and the physical.
Language at present is rather like a card-index system_
it pigeonholes our thoughts. The physical is the “physical”
—the tangible; the conscious {or spiritual), if not actually
chimerical, is certainly “intangible.” Yet the five senses
with which man is endowed, e.g. sight, hearing, smell, taste,
and touch, are all due primarily to consciousness—but blended
with the physical. They are all biomagnetio faculties, which
exercise the conscious and, in the higher forms of life, the
spiritual judgment, through the already defined sense-energy.
Nevertheless, these five senses are themselves “intan* ' lo,”
yet the physicist uses them all in his laboratory. Thus, in
the “exact Physios” the intangible faculties are used to
examine the tangible or physical.
Time, then, is “impulse with specific purpose.”
In our present language the author would therefore
define it as “the conscious component of frequency, function¬
ing through and with the physical component.”
Let ns take an example of this: different frequencies or
wave-lengths give ns different colours, but frequency and
wave-length are directly related to time, and colour here is
the conscious expression of the energy in radiant form.
Einstein discovered that Time is an essential factor in
astrophysical measurement, but apparently he regards and
handles it as if it were a mere physical factor, whereas it is
a bio-physical or conscious-physical factor. This subject in
man’s Science is termed astrophysics—in Nature itself it is
astro-biophysics. ■ ■
Another definition which SchappeUer uses to define
Time is “happening” (Oeseheken), which is the result of the
functioning of biophysical Time.
Time in the primary state is the cause of the birth
309
 the physics op the primary state op matter

and death of cosmic worlds, not the end of their conscious

and physical inter-relationship, but that of their conscious-
physical inter-relationship.
The fundamental or basic language is, of course, the
language of the cosmos itself, which the energy-entities use,
and in that language our word “Science”—translated into
our language—is termed “etherio,” because everything
originates from the conscious-physical Ether, and so the
knowledge of the Ether and its functioning is “Etherics”
(“Science”) and the conscious-physical functioning of the
Ether is “Time,”
It may be contended that earlier in the book the function¬
ing of the Ether was expressed quite differently. Exactly so,
but it was also explained that Nature is one unity and that
there is only one truth, but many manifestations of it, and in
order properly to analyse each manifestation it must, on each
separate occasion, he expressed differently. But the result
of such analyses is like the Alexandria cross-stanza—which¬
ever way it is read, it reads the same,
■ i

The Origin of Life.

The Physical Origin of Life, if we must for initial
clarity put it that way, is due to the implosion of carbon
energy static, or carbon brought to the glowing state as
polar-impolar biomagnetism. This is the origin of life, not
of organic life, but of life or consciousness as force or energy—
thus not the origin but the “essence” of organic life.
The division or polar separation of carbon energy static
into its two constituents, hydrogen and oxygen energy, is
the“energy-soil” for organic life.
The Conscious Origin of Life is, of course, from the
same source, since carbon energy static is conscious-
physical.”
Man is an ultra-life product out of a specific reproductive
cycle. The instrument of procreation is always the entropic
or weaving spiral; in the Primary State, its product is mobile
exchange or energy-weaving, finally resulting in the building
of an earth’s crust; in the secondary state it is organic
weaving—the weaving of a material body on a conscious-
310
 SUl'l'LJSMUJNT

energy frame, in other words* the formation and development

of the foetus.
The spirals and entities are inductions from the Creator,
the Universal thought-vacuum* the Dei Vacuum.
Socrates said that every grain of seed or “sowing com*5
has within it the consciousness of the plant-to-be and every¬
thing which grows thereon. He was really describing the
energy-entity frame but without specific knowledge of its
existence.
From the physical* or rather the bio-physieai stand¬
point* man is a condition of the energies with form, and as
such he is a product of the tomistic force (mobile exchange
force) and the static Ether.
First energy* then gas* then liquid, and filially the solid
form—the sequence is exactly the same* in principle, with
man: he Is a densified materialised stressfiekL The living
earth is the same but in another form* and both are sur¬
rounded by their magnetic fields* But man is an ultra¬
product of the living earth. Living, moving, thinking man,
a conscious-physical being, could not be the product of a
dead earth. Life could not “teem” on a dead earth. The
central core of the earth is glowing biomagnetisnr—conscious
energy—the origin of all life.
Ask yourself this question. Are the five senses con¬
scious or physical? Is “touch,” for example* physical or
conscious, or both? Obviously, it is both. And what are
the five senses, and from what are they derived? They are
the conscious-physical expression or manifestation of the
bio-magnetic energy in man.
Sight reacts to energy radiation, and in man (and
animals) is directly due to “light” radiation from some
exterior source crossing man's biomagnetic stressfield—it is
this which functions the optical and colour apparatus con¬
tained in what we term the eye. But sight depends on
“consciousness”—the unconscious man cannot see, although
his sight apparatus is unimpaired. The faculty of sight is
therefore conscious-physical. The crossing of the two stress-
fields produces energy impulses through energy compressions
in the sight and colour apparatus of the eye* which are then
311
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY 1STATE OF MATTER
#

transmitted through the nervous system to the static energy

of the brain, and are reproduced there as an “energy picture.7’
This is what man sees, this is how man sees—this is sight.
And this is why perfect functioning and co-ordination of
the visual apparatus and the brain is essential to perfect sight.
Fatigue of either or of the transmitter—the nervous system—
instantly impairs the acuity of vision.
Heating is similar, hut attuned to a low frequency-
elaborated later.
Smell requires transmission by the vapour state. But
vapour is, or contains, water, and is therefore biomagn*' !<;,
latent within itself, but capable as such of stimulating con¬
sciousness, The unconscious man cannot see or smell. Both
faculties are the result of energy transmission through the
physical.
Taste and Touch require the liquid or solid states for
oontact. These two faculties are both biomagnetio in
essence, and are linked by this to the conscious ego. Ihe
unconscious man cannot see, hear, Bmell, taste or feel; these
are biomagnetio faculties any of which may be developed
to an art, or super-faculty. And this art is inherent in the
ego—it is the self-expression of the energy-entity. Mozart
played the harpsichord at three years of age, and Beethoven
the violin at five. That art which a man has none but his
Maker can teach him, and his Maker teaohes him through
induction from the energy-entity or ego. Man only
wonders at, reveres and fears the unseen. Why is not life
in the organic form as marvellous as life in the tmorganic?
In the inorganic form it is latent as material. Why is that
which we cannot see any less real or necessarily more
marvellous or less natural than “the seen” ? Man’s physical
sight is only one octave but his conscious sight could be
practically unlimited if only he would use it. “Unless ye
see, ye will not believe,” and he only “sees” one octave,
because his spiritual sight or understanding is dormant. He
is not dead, but sleepeth, Let him awake through the New
Science, which is merely the new knowledge of the Creator
within him, expand Mb eight to the ultra and the infra, indeed,
to the whole grand spectrum of Divine manifestation, the
312
 SUPPIEMEKT

heritage which he has cast aside; then his^ Physics will

become all-embraemg? universal—in fact, Science.
Pain-^The nerve system is a system of energy trans¬
mission.
Let us take an actual example: suppose a patient suffers
from an incurable disease, all the doctor can then accomplish
is to reduce, or better still entirely stop* the pain during
the period in which the fatal disease runs its course. Now,
if it is found impossible to stop or even reduce the pain of
the affected organ, locally, the only alternative at present
available is to call in the neurosurgeon, who severs the nerve
at the point where it enters the spinal column—naturally,
the sensory nerve only, not the motor nerve* If this is
successfully carried out the patient will never suffer pain
from this cause again* There will probably be some tem¬
perature effect, but he will, since the motor nerve is still
intact, have the full us© of his limbs so far as he enjoyed
this previously to the operation.
The lesson which this teaches us is of great importance.
The pain here was restricted to a local organ* This pain
does not travel up the nerve system through the spinal
column to the brain* The patient only felt the pain in the
affected organ, yet when the sensory nerve was severed the
pain ceased* Here is the conscious, as it were, separated
from the physical and travelling on the conscious-physical
energy of the nervous system, the equivalent perhaps—if a
very crude simile merely for illustration is permissible—of
the wattless current in the electrotechnique travelling on
the cohesive force or static energy of the wire*
In other words, the pain from a local disorder or disease
is not communicated to the brain, but only “the consciousness
of it the brain itself being insensitive to pain—the principle
/1

of the anaesthetic.
The Brain is the seat of consciousness of the skeleton
and the man as a whole* It is a biomagnetic sponge™the
equivalent in the electrotechnique of the core of an electro¬
magnet saturated from its solenoid, but in the latter case with
latent or devitalised magnetism from the electric current.
The brain receives its impressions in various ways:
313
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER
. ■ ' " " , ' '

internally and basically, from the energy-entity frame;

externally, from the sensory system or “energy telegraph”
(the nervous system of the body); and finally, direct from
the earth's thought-stressfield surrounding the earth's peri¬
phery, where the “future” is evolved from the past and the
present by the Time Factor, thus;

the great interlinkage of Time, Place and Circumstance,

where Conscious Time and Evolution are Cause and Effect,
functioning always with consistency of purpose—the creating,
building or evolving of a New Age* -* ,
Thoughts, great or small, are also transmitted to man
from this source through the pineal gland, in the twilight of
sleep (or semi-conscious state), or under special circumstances
and in specific individuals even during full wakefulness*
The brain can receive and retain thousands of impres¬
sions and not only discriminate between them but, normally
speaking, recall each one at will, simply because they are
“energy impregnations*” The actuating needle is the
thought-impulse, the particular record is the particular
thought-impregnation to be reproduced. If they were any¬
thing else but energy-impregnations not only would confusion
of thought ensue, but memory and the whole thinking process
would be blurred. , ' : ^ ■ ■: ^
The brain records thought-impulses, and therefore the
corresponding records or impregnations on the brain are
314
 SUPPLEMENT

energy-impregnations which will be visible under the new

Schappeller energy-microscope.
Similar conditions exist even in the mechanical instru¬
ment which we call the gramophone*
This is explained by mechanical indentations made by
sound impulses on the gramophone plate—reverse the pro¬
cess and the same frequencies are reproduced* thereby giving
the same sounds. But a series of violins in an orchestra
or the delicate tones of the human voice would not be
reproduced by such “crudity” alone.
The real explanation is that the static energy or
cohesive force of the gramophone plate has been impregnated
with, or scored by the cohesive force of the needle through
the aid of what we term “mechanical means*” and the
recording on the brain is similar, but without “mechanical
aid.” ■ - '
Professor F. W. Lanchester* F.R.S., in his elaborate
expose on the “Musical Scale,” speaking of the ear* says:—
“The ‘ear/ in its widest sense* is a highly complex
organ for the reception or transmission of sound, its
message being conveyed by numerous nerve fibres or
neurones; the whole may be compared to a telephone system
in which sound, passing into a receiver* is conveyed and
distributed through a more or less complicated disposition
of exchange and line wires. ... Of the ultimate destination
where the message is delivered little is known; still less is
known of the psychic Lbeyond'—the sensorium—in which
mere complex sound (after preliminary analysis) is inter¬
preted as music capable of stirring the whole nervous system
in a hundred different ways; of that we know nothing at all
and probably never shall* That is the ‘Holy of Holies' at
the portal of which the ear in its widest sens© delivers the
message, but beyond which it has no place.”
„ Here again is the “energy picture” in “hearing,” re¬
produced to the energy-entity frame—the “Holy of Holies”
—which reacts as did “sight” through the whole nervous
system in a “hundred different ways.” Either sight or
hearing can engender concord or discord, horror or charm,
love or hate* but the important point here is that although
315
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

any given sight or sound will submit a similar energy picture

in every normal individual, this same energy picture will
produce (due to other complications) entirely different
emotions in various individuals, and will be modified by
time, place and circumstance.
This digression was necessary and therefore per¬
missible, because no sound instrument is of the slightest
value without the conscious-physical organic receiving instru¬
ment with which man has been supplied—the ear*
The Analogy of the Gramophone'—The gramophone
plate is a “binding medium for sound waves,0 that is for
energy impulses, which manifest themselves physically—in
our present terminology—as frequency, within the limits of
what we term “hearing,0 and which are subjected to energy
compression by the cohesive force of the needle; these com¬
pression impulses are then reproduced by a sound amplifier
of suitable and convenient form as speech or music.
The force which binds the sound weaves is present in
and common to all materials, the cohesive force, but it is
not necessarily equally sensitive for this purpose in all
materials; here the chemico-pfaysical condition of the
material in question is important.
The resistance, and there must be a resistance in order
to obtain a “permanent impression,” is the cohesive force of
the recording plate, which is the same force as that of sound
itself, the two, however, being in “unlike condition.” If
this were not the case, the energy frame or cohesive force
of the plate could not bind the sound waves, and this applies
equally to the functioning of the brain*
Sound is simply “sight” at another octave, requiring
another form of receiver. It should not therefore need
a great stretch of the imagination or impose too great a
strain on the credulity to visualise a new instrument, which
will enable the whole keyboard of frequencies at present
known, and perhaps frequencies far beyond these limits, to
be translated, not necessarily into so-called seeing, hearing,
tasting, or feeling, but to “conscious reception” of the
appropriate form.
It is desirable here to compare the views of another
316
 SUPPLEMENT

authority (Prof, Sir J. Arthur Thomson, M.A., LL.D.*) with

those expressed by the author on the origin of life and its
characteristics, etc.
Quoting from his book. Scientific Riddles, he says;

It is the very essence of evolution to be integrative,

to build up higher and higher wholes, and, as General
Smuts put it: “Matter, Life and Mind, so far from
being discontinuous and disparate, appear as a more or
less connected progressive series of the same Process.”
Perhaps we make the unsolved problem of the
origin of Life more difficult than it really is by for¬
getting that it must have been not merely a biochemical
but a biophysical synthesis.

Life is an activity sui generis; for the formulae of

matter and water (say, electrons, protons, and electro¬
magnetic radiations or ether waves) as at present under¬
stood do not describe
(а) the everyday functions of the body in their
orchestration, or
(б) the activities of any organism at any grade
of being, or ‘
(c) the purposive behaviour of higher animals that
are well-endowed with brains, or
(d) the phenomena of development and heredity, or
(e) the supreme facts of evolution—which are still
in evidence. - ;

Every biologist recognises that processes and

functioning of life are so far analysable into chemical
and physical processes; yet these are modified by their
occurrence in the colloidal medium of protoplasm.
Moreover, when the chemical and physical ledger is
added up, it does not give us any unified description of
what has actually occurred, let us say, when a migrant
bird makes its annual journeys. Eor to describe these
* Late Emeritus Professor of Natural History, University of
Aberdeen.
317
 TEM PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

it Is necessary to Introduce concepts like enregistration

of the past, awareness of the present, and purposive-
neBs towards the future. In at least the higher reaches
of the Animal Kingdom, behaviour is correlated with
psychical activity of organisms which require concepts
transcending those of mechanisms, chemistry, and
physics, helpful though these are.
He continues, in referring to the characteristics of living
creatures:—
Thus under the general quantity
(A) of persistence amid unceasing metabolism, there is a
triad of facts:
(1) the upbuilding that compensates for the down¬
breaking of protein,
(2) the occurrence of these proteins in a colloidal
.. state, and ,
(8) their specificity from type to type.
(B) He second triad of qualities includes the
organism’s characteristic powers of growing, multiply¬
ing and developing.
(C) In the third place living creatures are con¬
trasted with non-living things , by their purposive
■ behaviour, by their power of enregistrating their
experience and by their capacity for giving rise to
the new—a third triad.
He sums up the characteristics of organisms as follows:—*
(A) Persistence of integrity and ceaseless change, there
being .
(1) a self-preservative compensation of down-
breaking by up-building;
(2) a metabolism of proteins and other complex
substances in a colloidal state, and
(3) a chemical individuality.
{B) A triad of linked capacities:
(4) growth,
(5) multiplication and
(6) development.
318
 SUPPLEMENT

(C) The crowning triad of

(7) effective behaviour,
(8} enregistrstion of experience and
(9) evolvability.

He declares that in (0) the mental aspect seems to struggle

for expression throughout, and to many of its investigators
the organism appears as a psycho-physical being now Mind-
body and again Body-mind*
The teachings of the Primary Physics are precisely the
same, but expressed in other words and much more basically,
viz. that the conscious-physical is perfectly blended and
inseparable, even in (so-called) non-living things where,
however, it is latent as cohesive force. As has been pointed
out, the word Mind is too vague to be used in scientific analysis
unless it is defined*

Protoplasm *

Speaking of protoplasm, he says that probably the

largest splash of fairly pure protoplasm that can be readily
obtained is a quaint creature called Mowers of Tan which
has not yet made up its mind whether it is a plant or an
animal.
He further affirms that there is a general inclination
to regard protoplasm as a subtle mixture of proteins,
carbohydrates, fats,a water, and salts, plus ferments and
other subtleties, but that it is not a witches* cauldron, it
is a chemical firm, perhaps with a sleeping partner called
“mind”—for it may be that there is no life without a mental
aspect.
This ia exactly one of the points the author made, that
there is no life without “consciousness,” and that this
consciousness is derived from the universal conscious-
physical energy, or biomagnetism, the origin of life as
energy, as entity, as organism, and as matter. But, as
matter, it is latent as cohesive force—what may be termed
the static or dormant state of life instead of the dynamic
states as in organism, or as energy entity, or as in origin
functioning of cosmic variants,
319
 the physics of the primary state of matter

Referring to the Origin of Man, Sir Arthur Thomson contends:

We must he loyal to what seems to be a fact that
man emerged gradually from a stock common to him
and to anthropoids; but we must be loyal to the other
facts as well, and we must refrain from hurrying
to conclusions in regard to the factors that may have
operated in the marvellous ascent. Nothing that
Science knows is against philosophically or religiously
interpreting the “humble primate animal” as on the
way towards the fulfilment of a Divine Purpose,
This statement, if carefully analysed, will be found
to be practically identical with that expressed, but in
much greater detail, by the author, on page 286,

320
APPENDIX
 APPENDIX

(1) Size of Sun and Subsequent Earth (Part I—IV and XX).
If, as the Primary Physics suggests, a sun can form a
crust, provided that at some period the right conditions
obtain, the question arises as to what were the relative sizes
of the sun before and after it subsequently formed an earth.
For example: our earth has a radius of about 4,000 miles,
whereas the present sun’s radius is about one hundred times
this figure, or 400,000 miles.
Suppose the sun were to form an earth whilst at its
present size, which is about 8 x 10* miles diameter, or, say,
1-3 x 10® Mlometres, then presumably it would form a point
of inequality in Space at a distance equal to the square of
its diameter in kilometres, which would be approximately
1*64 x 1012 kilometres, and a new sun would form here.
There are several possible answers to this problem.
(1) A sun, on becoming an earth, may produce a
new sun of greater or lesser magnitude than
itself. This would depend on the curvature-
form of the sun’s field at the time when it was
forming a crust, the formation taking place thus:

A B

Or the reverse conditions obtain where B is the

original sun and A the newly formed sun.
We must not overlook the fact that we have
van Maanen’s star, which is about the size of our
earth, and also such stupendous giants as Betelgeuse.
323
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

The particular form of magnetic concentra¬

tion at the time when a sun is forming a crust
may produce a new sun or other variant of one
of the forms classified by astronomers,
(2) Whilst it has been pointed out that the sun is
not losing bulk at the calculated rate because it
is “feeding” on its stressfield, it does not follow
that it could not be growing smaller.
It is obvious that if the rate at which it is
feeding is less than the loss by radiation, then it
will reduce in size.
The rate at which it feeds will be controlled
by the frequency of the entropic spiral, and the
frequency of the entropic spiral will be a
function of the mass, form and nature of the new
sun or other variant and the conditions under
which it was formed. (See Entropy, Chapter
xxn.)
(3) All cosmic bodies are not formed by this basic
method of polarisation of the two energy com¬
ponents of the ether, followed by conglobation
of the hydrogen component—a cosmic body can
be born directly from a sun. The important
point here is that, however it originated, every
cosmic body-—e.g. sun, earth, or other variant
must be composed of a central core of glowing
magnetism, i.e. conglobated hydrogen in the
energy form.

(2) Models and. Growth (Part I—XIV—99-101 and Part III

—263—3; 297—6; 304—2).
All growth is the product of the functioning of the
fundamental cycle. This is, as it were, hi ature s cyclo¬
tron”_growth is energy catalysation within a potential
difference with “models.”
Growth in Nature, as has been explained in the text,
is the weaving of an organic body on to an energy entity
frame by entropic action, whether the frame is a plant,
insect, animal or human child (page 106, para. 1).
324
 APPENDIX

Here the energy entity frame is the “model,” which is

not a product but a “creation/5 It is for this reason that
“life53 cannot be produced by man. Man can only bring
about the conditions in which the natural forces can operate,
and thereby produce or reproduce, either by the means pro-
vided by Nature through sex functioning—a selective and
therefore a conscious-physical act—or through what is
termed in the Primary Physics “models/* where the desired
product is one of the so-called elements, e.g. gold, silver,
copper, etc* The Creator alone can create—it is His pre¬
rogative. Man lacks the “model,” the spirito-conscious-
physical energy entity frame—the creation!
Frequently we see assertions by eminent physicists that
they hope eventually, with the aid of so-called vacuum tubes,
immense voltages and “watt”-nots, to produce a perfect
race of men—-mew& sana in corpore sano.
By all means let us strive towards this ideal, but not
with test-tubes and devitalised forces. However paradoxical
it may sound, it is nevertheless an undeniable fact that
many of the greatest men of our age—and, indeed, of all
ages^—-have had to combat and subjugate great physical
disability. This very disability was the “test-tube" in
which the spiritual effort (arising from the functioning of
the energy entity frame—the ego) was made and enabled
them through spiritual combat against their physical handi¬
caps to acquire the strength to fulfil their Creator's plan and
render humanity some ultra or lasting service.
Scientists fell us that it takes a million years or more to
harden the ruby. Nature's test-tube is thus Time and Effort.
In the case of human beings the ingredients are spiritual,
the sound mind is obtainable only through sacrifice, and the
sound body is largely a product of discipline.
So to promote growth Nature uses the fundamental
Potential Difference in the primary or secondary conditions,
but always with patterns or models.
In “ cosmic bodies55 the pattern or model lies in the
conscious hydrogen core, formed by the conscious Ether and
the cosmic Time Factor, perhaps predestined for spiritual
organic life, or for a lesser purpose such as a balance factor
325
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMABY STATE OF MATTER

for inter-cosmic mobile exchange to effect synchronous

dynamic of some Cosmic System.
In organic cycles, as has been explained both here and
in the text, the model is the energy entity frame; it may be
said that in the tree it resides in the planted seed, whereas
in the human child-to-be it is in the foetus, and so forth, but
even this is surely an invert image of the true facts. It is
the seed, foetus, or equivalent, residing in or built on the
energy entity frame, which contains or is in energy form
the complete organic product whether this is to be a plant,
tree, insect, fish, animal or human child, (t is the stressfield
and pattern on which, through potential difference and
entropic action, the organic body is woven and through
which it lives, moves, and has its being—the spirito-con-
scious-physical entity or ego. This is why no two human
beings, plants or animals can ever be alike, each and every
one is a different entity, although possibly of the same species,
from the same mould, matrix or mother. The origin of
everything cosmic, or in the evolution of the species, is the
energy entity frame, the pattern or model without which
there could be no evolution, no growth, no organic life and
thus no matter {as material).
In the reproduction of materials or the so-called
elements there are merely the remnants of the entities con¬
cerned in the progressive evolution. For example, gold,
silver, copper, etc. are not basic; none of these exist as such
in the cosmos. It may be contended that several of the
elements have actually been discovered in the sun. Certainly,
but these are the energy radiations of such elements, the
result of the polarisations and permutations from the two
basic components of the Ether, H and 0 energy. Never¬
theless, there is a long ancestral history from that to the
respective materials known as gold, silver, copper, etc.—
herein lie great secrets quite unknown and unsuspected by
present Science. Tracing each of these, from their origin-
energy to the respective materials known to us under these
names as the elements, was part of Schappeller’s work, the
bulk of which he retained as his secret, which he would
know how to use if and when conditions and circumstances
326
 APPENDIX

were such that he could carry through his main purpose and
object—the actual production and practical utilisation of
the Primary Force*
Now, if we wished to produce any of these substances,
say, gold, we must of course first produce the Primary Force
(glowing magnetism). For this we require SchappelleFs
complete energy condensation plant into which we must
insert a small particle of the particular model required, in
this ease obviously gold.
Material has been defined as being the product of a
growth between a potential difference, the pattern or entity
being present; an organic energy entity, if organic life is
to be the product, the process then being possible only to
Nature herself. If, however, only a material is required,
then the pattern or model may be a particle of the material
in question, the potential difference being supplied by the
Primary Force or glowing magnetism, the weaving machine
being “transpiration” effected through the energy-conden¬
sation plant, which draws up the energy from the earth
through the particle and characterises it, in this case with
gold entity, thus promoting the growth of the gold particle
(as a seed grows into a plant or tree) and finally condensing
it in bulk to the solid form.
Growth in Nature is virtually the same process but
with a living entity, producing a conscious or physical
organism, whereas, in the ease of materials, it produces not
consciousness but latent consciousness or “characteristic.”
The characteristics of the various elements are quite
different, but nevertheless specific. This branch of the work
would be disclosed at a later stage, and other branches
which as yet have not even been mentioned as they are too
advanced and would, in the initial stage, lead to confusion
of thought over the whole matter.

(3) Special Explosives (Part I—XIV—101—3).

There are explosives which contain no nitrogen, e.g.
carbon and liquid oxygen. But, from the point of view of
the Primary Physics, cabbon energy is composed of its
two components, oxygen and hydrogen energy, although
327
 THE PHYSICS OE THE FRIMABY STATE OF MATTER

this fact is not made manifest when screened in the

secondary states of matter.
There are also explosives which contain no oxygen, e,.g.
cuprous acetylide—composed of copper and carbon. Heat*
friction or shock will bring about molecular disruption of
this compound and transform it into solid copper and solid
soot. Here, however, we have not an explosive due to the
formation of gas; in fact, as no gas is formed the disruption
of the molecules is not in itself the cause of the explosion.
It generates a considerable amount of heat, causing rapid
expansion of the surrounding air, and thus what we term an
explosion occurs,
(4) Nature of the Elements (Part I—XV—106—1).
Since every energy entity is a magnetic or, rather, a
biomagnetie conscious-physical structure and stressfleld, it
follows that its counterpart in material must be a latent
biomagnetie structure where “characteristic” is substituted
for “consciousness.” It has been explained that even the
so-called elements are not elemental (and present Science
has proved this now), and that each of these has an
ancestral line from which it originates, so gold, silver, copper,
etc., in fact, every substance, must be the product of a series
of entities, wrhich gives each substance its different character¬
istics. The characteristic structure of the crystal of a sub¬
stance is the physical evidence of this. If we desire to have
the bio-physical evidence we must then disintegrate the
substance by the method which will be available in the
Primary Physics, when each stage of its history will be
revealed. Crystallography is thus really the study of the
resultant magnetic structures upon which each material is
built and which arise from the series of remanent energy
entity frames co-ordinated through Time and ever-changing
chemico-physical conditions that have finally built up a
“characteristic substance” which we now term copper,
gold, zinc, etc.
(5) Planetary Motion (Part I—XXI),
It has, it is hoped, been made amply clear that although
Schappeller in his Primary Physics establishes that the sun
32S
 APPENDIX

revolves round the earth, Sehappeller's planetarium is

neither the Tyehonie nor the Ptolemaic System. Neverthe¬
less, the question will arise in the minds of some readers:
if the sun revolves round the earth, what are the relative
motions of the various planets ? The motions of the planets
are just as fully accounted for on the Tyehonie or Ptolemaic
Systems as on the Copemican System but the first two
systems (the sun revolving round the earth) break down
absolutely when they have to explain the aberration of light
and the animal parallax of the stars, both of which
phenomena are actually observable with modem instruments ,
Aberration of Light.—This is described as being the appar¬
ent displacement of a heavenly body, due to the combination of the
orbital motion of the earth with the velocity of light.
Now it is quite obvious that any planetary system must
eventually be able to offer an explanation of the aberration
of light with reference to the fixed stars, and neither the
Tyehonie nor Ptolemaic System has been able to do so*
It is true that Sehappeller's planetarium establishes
that the sun revolves round the earth, just as is the case
with the Tyehonie and Ptolemaic Systems, but here the
similarity between these two systems and Sehappeller’s
ends. In Sehappeller's planetarium we have a fixed earth’s
crust, but the magnetic field of the earth having its origin
in the central magnetic core (of glowing magnetism)
revolves with or rather is revolved by the sun's revolution
round the earth. Furthermore, Schappeller establishes that
light does not come from the sun as such, but only as energy
radiation (electromagnetic radiation, if you will). The author
believes that this fact is already known to astronomers,
Schappeller also evolves the theory that energy
transmission by the ether is not restricted to the speed of
light in air or in a space without air—an artificial so-called
vacuum. We know that the speed of light varies with
different mediums through which it passes, e.g. glass (the
principle of the lens), likewise wrater and gases, air at different
temperatures, etc. Energy transmission through the energy
membrane or ether is an entirely different phenomenon, at
least according to the Primary Physics.
329
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

In Part I it was explained that the phenomenon of light

as we know it is produced by the crossing of the radiation
or stressfields of the sun and the earth through energy coni'
pression on the earth's periphery. The same, of course,
applies to all light received on the earth. The constant of
aberration for all stars is about 20**47, which is the angular
measure in seconds of the time lag due to the finite speed of
light as such and the orbital motion of the earth. In the
Primary Physics, however, in relation to a star it is due to
the crossing of the stressfields of star and earth and the
time lag may be at least partly accounted for by the period
required for the formation, or rather the transformation,
into light through energy compression, as is explained in
Part I with relation to the functioning of the stressfields of
sun and earth*
Schappeller’s Planetarium,—To recapitulate: a sun, as
it forms a crust—that is, as it is becoming a newly forming
earth—-concentrates its magnetic field at a point in space
about the square of the distance of the earth's diameter in
kilometres, thus inducing at that point an inequality in the
homogeneous ether causing conglobation of the hydrogen
component, followed instantly by polarisation of the two
components due to the formation of the oxygen energy
component around it—spherical polarisation.
This phenomenon has obviously an immense significance
in the planetary system as a whole. It means that every
time a new sun is formed a new system is born, which may
involve other heavenly bodies that previously belonged to
other earth or solar systems (according to whether the
Sehappeller or Copernican System is accepted).
In this connection it is at least interesting to note that
modern astronomy has shown the similarity between the
systems of Jupiter and the sun and likewise of Saturn and
the sun, and the author is of the opinion that these two
systems joined or were caught in our present system (solar
or earth's system) at the time when our system formed—that
is, at the time of the formation of our present sun on the
lines already detailed above.
The Annual Parallax of the Stars.—According to the
330
 APPENDIX

Primary Physics the formation of the sun as explained in the

previous paragraph instantly involves i(two likes in unlike
condition/7 the law here being that one must move. The sun
is formed from the Ether and is in fact Ether densified to
the glowing state and polarised as regards form (spherical
polarisation of the two energy components of the Ether).
The sun or glowing magnetic core must move and, being
born of and thus bound to the earth's atresafield, it must
revolve tangentially around the earth* But unless some new
discovery is made by astronomers it is apparently impossible
to reconcile this with annual parallax of the stars, which is
probably the most positive and incontrovertible proof that
the earth revolves round the sun. There is thus a ** missing
link7 5 here between the Primary and present Physics, but
the author regards it as nothing more than that* Present
Physics, to mention only one basic example, cannot explain
the most fundamental phenomenon, viz. the cause of the
gravitational force, what gravity is and how it originates.
Furthermore, present Science completely fails to explain the
physical origin of the sun nor can it offer a comprehensive
cosmogony of the Universe which, as formulated by
Schappeller, is the basis of his Physics of the Primary State.

(6) Blausen Experiments (Part I—XXIII—164, 107 and

XXVI—199—2, and Pari III—296—3).
Blausen Js experiments were arranged to measure the
PD extant between the earth's surface and varying heights
above it—or so-called atmospheric electric potential. Actu¬
ally, as has been explained in Pari I, the earth’s atmosphere
is a magnetic stressfield arising from the central core. Now,
if under the right conditions we subject a body to stress
or tension we obtain electricity. Here the gas subjects a
balloon envelope to expansion (tension or stress), which is
saturated or crossed by the magnetic field latent within itself
as such but arising from the earth’s polarised core. The
tensioned gas and stressed envelope are both crossed by the
earth’s field, so that here we have the crossing of these two
stressfields and, provided the right apparatus (a circuit with
suitable instruments) is available, the magnetic potential of
331
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

the atmospheric stressfield is converted into an electrical

potential measurable in volts.

(7) Radioactive Materials {Part I—XXVI—205—1).

A radioactive element is one which, in addition to the
properties of the normal element, possesses the power of
emitting alpha- or beta-particles. In doing so the element
breaks up to form a new element, or, as it is expressed
technically, it disintegrates.
The alpha-particle is a double-charged atom of helium,
equal in weight to four units, which is expelled from the
centre of the atom at about 10,000 miles per sec.
The beta-particle is an electron, a rapidly moving
single charge of electricity without mass—velocity from
50,000 to 186,000 miles per sec. This particle is sometimes
accompanied by a very penetrating radiation, the gamma ray.
Now, helium is hydrogen in another form, so the alpha-
particle may be said to be the hydrogen component.
The beta-particle is an electron; and if an electron is a
particle of electricity, then the beta-particle or radiation is
hydrogen and oxygen energy as homogeneous energy-mass,
but not in energy-combination.
The gamma-wave is electromagnetic, hard and highly
penetrative. This we may recognise as the carbon energy
of the Primary Physios—that is, the alpha and beta radiant
energy but in energy-combination, the equivalent in the
secondary states (e.g. the gaseous state) of chemical com¬
bination.
Radium radiation is due to the over-filled cohesive force
of the material, one particular substance or element having
had an exceptionally high susceptibility to radiation from
the earth's core which enables it to retain a quantity in
excess of its cohesive force. Its cohesive force is thus over¬
filled and radiation takes place, and since it is absorbed into
the cohesive force of the material radiation causes a slow
disintegration of the substance. The rate of disintegration
is known to be constant. It is unaffected by powerful
physical agencies, e.g. enormous temperatures or pressures.
This fraction for radium is 2280^* per annum.
332
 APPENDIX

The particular substance is the so-called element

uranium. The disintegration series being uranium-radium-
lead implies that the only sources of radium in Nature are
minerals containing uranium. In magnetism we have the
permanent magnet, which, unless purposely demagnetised,
retains its magnetic charge for a very long period of time; in
the electrostatic sphere we have the similar phenomenon
effected by electrisation of an electret, the permanent
magnet, so to speak, of the electrostatic sphere; here we
have uranium as the equivalent in susceptibility to the
Primary Force or radiation from the earth’s core. Each of
these three phenomena functions of course through its own
respective technique.
Now, since the cohesive force in all material is the latent
stressfield from the earth’s biomagnetic core, it follows not
only that the over-filling of this in the substance possessing
high “susceptibility” produces continuous radiation, but
also that the “superfluous” cohesive force which is
absorbed into the cohesive force proper of the material must
cause slow disintegration of the mass as radiation takes
place. The disintegration is slow and constant because the
material is still over-filled with cohesive force and thus
radiant emanation carries with it only what might he termed
the “disturbance factor.” This, in its turn, is not a simple
loss of H and O energy but of alpha and beta emanation,
which therefore produces not merely a Iobs of mass, but a
third substance will be built from this disintegration,
involving moreover a change of state, viz. the gaseous
element Radon. If this product happens like its parent to
be radioactive a certain fraction of it v> ] disintegrate in a
unit of time to form another substance, and so forth till a
substance is reached in which the “superfluous” or over¬
filled cohesive force is exhausted, when the substance will
cease to be radioaotive and this series of radioactive
elements will end abruptly as lead.
Each successive disintegration, as we have seen, is
accompanied by loss of cohesive force of the respective
matter, and it is not therefore surprising to find that the
end-product, lead, is softer than the hard white product,
333
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

uranium, from which it originated. There appears, more¬

over, to be little doubt that the evolution of heat by radium
and other radioactive matter is mainly a secondary
phenomenon resulting largely from the energy of the
absorbed radiation. Here is an example in the secondary
physics of energy radiation accompanied by a very small
evolution of heat, such as we saw would be the case in the
Schappeller Stator in the Primary Physics (see Part II).

(8) Basic Explanation of Kinetic Energy (Einstein’s formula)

(Part I—XXVI—final paragraphs).
It has been explained that kinetic energy is the induction
of the earth’s magnetic stressfield—arising from the central
core—into a mass, any mass, which is in motion. The
larger the mass, the greater is the capacity for this induc¬
tion, or absorption, of the earth’s stressfield. It depends
primarily, however, on the speed with which the body or
mass is cutting the lines of force of the earth’s stressfield, all
of which accords with the fundamental energy formula fymv2.
Einstein proves, according to the relativity theory,
that the mass of a body in motion is equal to its mass at
rest plus an additional mass exactly equal to the kinetic
energy possessed by a body as the result of its motion, and
he expresses this mathematically hy his formula:
M^Mo + B/C2
where Mx=mass of body in motion
M0 = mass of same body at rest
E kinetic energy
C =s speed of light
Modern physicists contend that this simple formula
expresses a physical fact, and Einstein declares that it is
not merely approximately but exactly true.
Since the additional mass is proportional to the kinetic
energy—as shown by the formula—the additional mass is
obtained from the energy induced through cutting the
earth’s lines of force, as this is the only energy available for
absorption into the body in motion, which according to the
formula increases its mass.
334
 APPENDIX

(9) Energy Entity Frame (Part III—263—5),

When the author made the study of Sehappeller's theory
of the “energy entity frame " he realised that this original
work would have to stand the test of scientific analysis and
withstand the fire of scepticism, if not of derision. But
“time marches on” and with it comes new light and new
knowledge*
Modern embryology comes to our aid here.
Cell changes in animals and likewise in human beings,
briefly stated, take place as follows:—

(1) The ovum has at one end the animal pole with the
nucleus and at the other end the vegetal pole with
the yolk material. On fertilisation the cell tissue
multiplies by mitotic division until it reaches (2)—
a solid mass of cells* “the morula,”
(2) The morula—solid mass of cells.
(3) The fifc^f&la—with central cavity forming.
(4) The gmtrula—when the dorsal lip of the blasto¬
pore forms and elongation of the whole cell mass
follows.
Note.—-This elongation of the embryonic tissue,
which is the first sign of the formation of
an organic being, could not take place due to
chromosome activity alone, as chromosomes
always split up into equal parts, t.e, into pairs
or multiples of pairs.
(5) The neurula.—The neural tube has now formed,
which constitutes the backbone or spine of the new
organism in process of formation.

Now how, according to embryology, does the organism,

animal or human child, form ? In other words, what deter¬
mines the exact position of the various organs ? As we have
seen, the chromosomes are not responsible for the structural
organisation. They merely ensure that the new organism is
of the same species as the parents*
333
 THE PHYSICS OP THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Embryology tells ns that the structural determination

is due to the “Individuation Field,” which sets the organs as
a “fate map.” This, of course, is nothing more nor less
than the “Energy Entity Frame” of Primary Physics, the
actual ego, the organism-to-be, but in “the energy form,” as
is explained in Part I.
The embryological termB “fate map” or “individua¬
tion field” obviously bespeak or indicate consciousness, and
the consciousness here must be in the form of force, and not
force functioning through an organism but conscious force
operating before the organism in question is in being. It is
thus conscious-physical force functioning as such to weave
tissue material to its “frame,” and thus to build an
organism—that is, to produce organic life.
This individuation field is therefore the conscious-
physical iio-magnetio energy entity frame upon which,
through which and by which organic life is formed. It is
the “living pattern,” but in the energy form only, that sets
the fate map and determines the form and ego of the future
organism-to-be. It is the individuation airs,?,?-field which,
when I fie right conditions obtain, transforms the being from
the energy state of life to the organic state of life.
When the organism as such dies, as we term it, the ego
resides, as it did previously to its organic life, in the energy
entity frame as the conscious directing force of unorganio
life.

(10) The Human Aura (Part III—289—1).

Reference—0. Bagnall, Origin and Properties of the
Aura,
According to Bagnall:
The fact that the human stressfield (or aura) exists
has since been proven by a physicist who used Kilner filters
to degrade the radiation to within the limit of the octave
of human sight.
It was found that there were apparently two hiomagnetic
stresafields (or auras) surrounding the human body (or
indeed any living organism). Both of these auras disappear
at death.
336
 APPENDIX

The two auras are:

(а) The relatively dense inside aura emanating from
the body organs.
(б) The relatively thin outside, or radiation, aura
apparently emanating from the nervous system.
The inside or body aura {a) varies in brightness according
to the individual's state of health. It was estimated as
being about 6 8 in. wide and shaped to the body, except
between the legs where there is no aura.
The outer aura or stressfield (6) surrounds the whole body
in the shape of an oval mantle or haze. The colour is usually
pale grey to pale blue. (Blue is considered to represent
intellect,)
*

The inside aura (a) is the Bame for men, women and
children.
The outside aura or haze (6) up to puberty protrudes
only about 4 in, beyond the inside aura.
At 14-18 a woman’s aura gradually widens until it
attains 8 in. or nearly one foot in all from the body and
becomes oval. The widest part is at the waist-line or
thereabouts. The widening at the waist does not take place
in the man's aura.
Inside aura (a) registers diseases of the alimentary
canal and its glands, and among other things ill-health in
general.
Outer aura or haze (&) is affected by nervous disorders
or changes of sex.
In the case of the removal of any organ, such as the
appendix, the inside aura in that vicinity disappears.
The inside aura {a) is attracted to either pole of a
magnet; it is thus magnetisable but has no polarity;
whereas the outside aura (b) is not attracted by any form
of magnet.
According to the Primary Physics:
(а) is thus an illustration of biomagnetic impolar
magnetism, whereas
(б) the outer aura is biomagnetism as a latent stress-
field.
337
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMAEY STATE OF MATTER

The aura arises, of course, from the energy-entity frame

which, as has been explained, is itself the fundamental
life-giving (or biomagnetic) stressfield of the human being*
Since the organic body was woven on to it and by it, it is
not surprising to find that the inner aura arises from the
organic body and its organs, or that a second aura should
exist extending beyond this and which does not follow
the body contours but envelops the body as an oval
haze, this latter being the outward expression, in radiant
but latent energy form, of the ego, or biomagnetic entity
frame, but in permeating the organic frame it becomes
qualitatively influenced*
All this applies to animals and, in fact, to every living
thing, but the quality of the energy differs although our
present method of measurement, restricted to wave-length,
may not disclose that*
At organic death both auras disappear, as they must,
because the entropie spiral has ceased to function the body
and the entity frame is no longer the source of a (bio¬
magnetic) stressfield.

(II) Memorising and Thinking (Part IH—295—1)*

Memorising is the selective-conscious act of tuning the
brain frequency to certain specific thoughts or energy
impregnation frequencies until these frequencies can be
reproduced*
Thinking is, or should be, the selective process of piecing
together relevant frequencies both for form and quality
in order to create or build up a new set of frequencies or
thought-impregnations.

338
MISCELLANEOUS
 MISCELLANEOUS

Matter, Cohesive Force t etc,

Six Oliver Lodge states that Eddington, in 1920, in
his work entitled Space,, Time and Gravitation, defined
matter not merely as causing hut as actually ffbeing” a
variety of space curvature, and in terms of the tensor
The expression for it at that date was

&uv — IsruvC*
Now we have seen that there is another and basic explana¬
tion for the curvature of Space* A universe or cosmos origin¬
ates due to the formation of a point of inequality in the
otherwise homogeneous static Ether, resulting in a “sphere
of tension ” which we term a cosmos or universe.
The texture of this newly formed cosmos is carbon
static potential—Ether. The extent is Space* The form is
spherical, because a point of inequality in a free homogeneous
medium must produce a Space-form in which there is equal
radial tension in every direction and the only Space-form
which satisfies this condition is the sphere.
Matter as energy is densification of one component of
the Ether after polarisation. The “Event” of such is due
to the functioning of the Conscious Time Factor, the universal
frequency, periodicity, which, when related to us on this
earth, is termed “period ” or Time, but having its origin in the
All-Pervading Universal Thought-Impulse which formed this
first inequality resulting in a universe or cosmos. Thus,
according to the Primary Physics, matter, as such, could not
possibly be curvature of space. Matter is the texture of
space and space is tensioned to a physical centre, hence the
reason why controlled-space or a cosmos is curved—because
it is tensioned to a physical and thus to a geometrical centre.
It is not even the curved quality of space which is, or which
produces, matter; it is the radial tension to a physical centre
that is the origin of the spherical space-form of a controlled-
space or cosmos, the texture of which is then energy-
potential static, as membrane—or what we now term the
Ether,
341
 THE PHYSIOS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

The suggestion, therefore, that Matter is Curvature

solves nothing, it merely gives a mystical quality to what we
previously knew and recognised as a metrical measurement,
whereas the Primary Physics, as cited above, explains why
Space is spherical and thus why Curvature is fundamental
to Space, but does not deduce from this that Curvature, as
such, is Matter and thereby endow Curvature with an
origin-quality which it cannot possibly possess.
Let us therefore be quite clear on the origin of matter
and avoid this metrical confusion. It is the texture of
Space—the Ether—which is origin-matter, hut latent in
form, the first matter as such being the product of the
polarisation of the Ether resulting in the densification of
the hydrogen component forming the core of a sun or other
variant. This is the first not latent but active energy-
matter, There is, as has been explained in this book, a long
line of ancestry and biophysical circumstances from energy-
matter to organic matter, and finally to what we term
materials, e.g. gold, silver, copper, etc. The texture of Space,
or membrane, is matter, but latent matter, stimulated. There
are thus three kinds of matter. In the storehouse or ultra-
Space, before the formation of a universe, the texture or
matter is latent unstimulated matter. After formation of a
cosmos it is latent stimulated matter, and when an inequality
in the homogeneous Ether takes place, matter densifies and
we have a precipitate of the latent stimulated matter which
is then matter as energy in the glowing state. Finally, there
is organic matter and the derivatives therefrom, but these
we term materials.

Cohesive Force in Materials,

We have seen that this exists in Nature in the free state
as a Potential Difference, whereas in material it exists in the
frozen or bound state, but it is not material, it is the com¬
pacting agent which gives material space-form as a solid.
In a liquid it is present as such, but it does not give space-
form_a liquid being defined as a substance which takes the
shape or form of its vessel or container. The gaseous state
has already been discussed in the chapter on “Steam.”
342
 MISCELLANEOUS

Now, if we take two elements at random, say, zinc and

copper, we have the following data
Atomic Atomic
Name Symbol Valency
Number Weight
Zinc
Copper
Zn
Cu
30
29
05*38
63-57 ,
2
1 2
What does ail this signify in the Primary Physics, e.g*
atomic number, atomic weight, valency; and what relation¬
ship have they, if any, with Cohesive Pore© in materials?
What is the unit of Cohesive Force ?
We cannot dismiss the Periodic Classification of the
Elements as being mythical. Science does not claim that it
is basic but that it is at least a reliable working system* It
must therefore have a meaning and significance for the Primary
Physics.
If we say that the Cohesive Force of a material, which
we have described aa “the compacting force,” is exactly
proportional to the atomic number, then lead and nickel, for
instance, are tougher than iron, and uranium, being the
densest material with the highest atomic number and atomic
weight, may be explained as having the highest compacting
or Cohesive Force. But this is leading us into a fallacy.
Neither the atomic number nor the atomic weight is, alone,
a measure of the Cohesive Force of material. Lead is a very
heavy and therefore a very dense material but, unalloyed,
it is pliable, showing an apparently low cohesive force.
Actually, the Cohesive Force does not bear a direct
relationship to the atomic number, the atomic weight, nor to
the valency, any more than any one of these bears any direct
relationship to the stresses which a given material will with¬
stand*
Just as the strength of a reinforced concrete structure
to withstand any given stress depends on the structure or
design of the reinforcement, so the Cohesive Force of the
material depends on the kind of magnetic framework on to
which it is expanded or contracted when the substance is
changing into the solid state, and there is no “unit” of atomic
or magnetic structure. Thus, material is not “just Cohesive
343
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Force, but Cohesive Force is the compacting force of material,

and the degree and quality of compacting depends on the kind
of atomic structure of any given material to which it owes its
hardness, durability and resistance to various forms of stresses.
Perhaps the nearest unit for Cohesive Force, using
present units, is, in the free state, the ampere (see also Part II),
but the Cohesive Force in material is latent or equalised out,
in which condition none of the units in the electrotechnique
could be applied.
It may be suggested that this is a similar condition to,
say, the latent heat in thermodynamics, which is measured
in calories or B.T.U.s with zero rise in temperature, or to
the Decalescence or Recalescence of the Thermo-Magnetic
Cycle in the hardening of steels (see Engineering, 1933,
Vol* I, page 69), where change of state is accompanied by
a slight rise in temperature and so the thermometric unit
may be applied.
But the Cohesive Force in material implies no thermo¬
dynamic cycle nor change of state; there is no similarity
between this and the two cited phenomena. The Cohesive
Force brought about change of state, but it is a static not
a mobile action and it is always interdependent on the
atomic structure, or perhaps it would be more clearly
and fundamentally expressed as the magnetic structure, of
the material and its formation.
If a unit for Cohesive Force in material, and irrespective
or even inclusive of the form of magnetic structure, is possible
and necessary, experimentation in the Primary Physics, when
the Primary Force is available, will indicate wrhat the nature
of this unit could be or is.
The Atomic Weight of an element was formerly
defined as being the ratio of the weight of an atom of the
element to that of an atom of hydrogen* Oxygen, however,
is now adopted as the standard and the atomic weight is
thus the ratio of the weight of an atom of the element to that
of a 1/16 of the weight of an atom of oxygen.
It is thus a ratio and not a measurement of the actual
mass of an atom, but it is a measure of the number of
protons and neutrons in the atom.
344
 MISCELLANEOUS

The Atomic Number of an element is the number of

unit positive charges carried by the nucleus of its atom—
it is, or is proportional to, the number of protons in the
nucleus of an atom.
An isotope of an element is formed by adding one or
more neutrons to the nucleus of the element. And so we
arrive at the exactitude of the Mendeleeff Table, the basis
of modem chemistry.
The systematic grouping of nucleus and electrons in
the secondary Physics, apparently involving electrical
chargeb—positive, negative and neutral—arises actually
from the absorption of the stressfield from the central core
of the earth, which of course is magnetic (biomagnetic),
but functioning through the secondary states of matter—
the secondary states of matter being themselves the pro¬
duct of successive polarisations, permutations, and combina¬
tions, wherein the biomagnetic is latent and gives rise to
characteristic in materials, the magnetic saturation from
the core through these successive changes to the secondary
states producing apparent electrical charges, and unit
matter as material then takes a systematised form as
expressed in the Periodic Classification of the Elements.
Cohesive Force is atomic force, it is the Primary
Force in bound form, it is Vacuum; there is no other force
—all other forces are derivatives of Vacuum. Gravitation
is Vacuum. (See Chapter XXVI.)
Eddington, in his book Space, Time and Gravitation,
page 190, makes the following statement:—
“The law of gravitation is not a law in the
sense that it restricts the possible behaviour of the
substratum of the world; it is merely the definition
of vacuum.”

This ib also true, but it is the fundamental biophysical

vacuum, and it promotes the behaviour of the whole world
system through mobile exchange.
Descartes said: “Give me matter and motion and I
will construct a universe.”
Eddington suggests that this should be reversed to:
345
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIM AH Y STATE OF MATTER

“Give me a world—a world in which there are relations—

and I will construct matter and motion*”
The important point here is that both statements
imply the necessity for “conscious action/’ for to con¬
struct a universe, given matter and motion, or to construct
matter and motion, given a related world, is a “conscious
act a creative act—and the Creator is thus the All-Pervad¬
ing Consciousness, and when the Creator produced a universe
all the ingredients were already available for the functioning
of the successive stages, as elaborated in Part L
Eddington, in Space, Time and Gravitation, page 192,
says:
“The matter of the brain, in its physical
aspects, is merely form; but the reality of the brain
includes the content. We cannot expect the form
to explain the activities of the content, any more
than we can expect the number 4 to explain the
activities of the Big Four at Versailles,”

Exactly so; and wThat is the content of the brain? It

is biomagnetism or the conscious-physical. There is no
such thing as consciousness without the physical, they are
complementary components of a whole, but physical does
not necessarily always imply the “organic,”
Whichever way Science may trend, it will always be
confronted with *f biomagnetic originJ *—first, conscious-
energy (biophysical), then conscious-entity (life, but npt
organic), then organic life, and finally its derivative
matter, as material, the product of life, death, and a potential
difference.
Sir Oliver Lodge, in his book Beyond Physics, says:

“life transmits no energy but exerts a guiding

and directing influence. In association with form
and waves it might do most of what is wanted.
Gradually, biology and psychology may thus be allied
to physics,”

The weakness of this statement lies in the specific use

of the unspecified word “life,” which is left entirely un-
346
 MISCELLANEOUS

defined. As we have seen, the origin of all life is, first, life-
energy (biomagnetie force). This force does not transmit
anything, it is the origin of everything, although its
functioning in the secondary states is screened and is not
obvious without exhaustive study of the Primary Physics.
The word f ‘ psychology? ? may one day well become
redundant, when all physics is recognised as being of bio¬
physical origin* Meantime, the word “life” is used by
Science to cover the multitude of inexplicable gaps in our
present knowledge. It is regarded as the unknown quantity,
but it is no use to call it x and attempt to chase it to an
algebraical lair. If, on the other hand, we were only to
qualify the word as Nature has qualified this most funda¬
mental of all phenomena, by speaking of life-energy, life-
entity, organic life, to suit in each case the condition and
manifestation of a particular life-form, both its origin and
functioning would be understood, and the gaps in our present
knowledge would at least be bridged, if they were not entirely
filled up*

Added 1946.—The Theory of Evolution of a Sun or Star

being
A comparison between the most modern theory based on
nuclear physics and that expounded here, in the Primary
Physics,

Modern Scientific Theory Primary Physics Theory

(For details see Part I)

(1) (1) The Ether is a homo¬

geneous energy membrane
of latent carbon static
potential — the Ether
being defined as the
texture of Space.
(2) A star begins by the (2) When a point of in¬
condensation of a large equality comes in the
amount of matter at a homogeneous Ether the
point in space. two components of the
347
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Modern Scientific Theory Primary Physics Theory

Gravitational attrac¬ Ether separate out into
tion contracts this cluster hydrogen and oxygen
of matter. The thermal but in the Primary State
energy generated through of matter—the Energy
this contraction or com¬ Form.
pression enables inter¬ (N.B. — This carbon
action to take place static potential is a mix¬
between protons and ture of two ingredients,
deuterons present. When viz. hydrogen and oxygen
all the deuterons are energy,)
exhausted, contraction
again takes place.
This second contraction
causes a great rise in
temperature and the ther¬
mal velocities of the pro¬
tons are then great
enough to permit inter¬
actions with deuterium,
lithium^ beryllium and
boron.
This is known as the
ffgiant stage*' of the star.
When all the above
four types of nuclei have
been consumed, further
contraction follows and
the temperature again
rises.
The carbon cycle now
commences which sup¬
plies energy for the main
radiating life of the star.
The hydrogen is steadily
converted into helium.
When the protons are
largely exhausted another
348
 MISCELL AXE OTIS

Modern Scientific Theory Primary Physics Theory

contraction takes place,
and this time rapidly.
The energy so liberated
soon exceeds the thermal-
nuclear energy. The cen¬
trifugal force increases
and the star may break
up*
This theory includes the
approximate period in
years which each of the
above phases takes.
Note,—It is admitted
that this theory of stellar
evolution gives no ex¬
planation of the nature
of original cosmic matter
from which the star was
formed, neither does it
give any solution to the
manner in which the
heavy atomic nuclei were
generated or evolved*

Reference.
Toiansky: Introduction to
Atomic Physics (1945).
(3) (3) The inequality in the
homogeneous Ether is
caused by a previous sun
becoming an earth and
mo mentarily concentrat -
ing its magnetic field on
a point in space, during or
at the time when the new
earth is forming a crust.
349
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE OF MATTER

Modem Scientific Theory Primary Physics Theory

(4) (4) The separation of the two

components of the Ether
is not mere separation
but separation through
polarisation. The hydro¬
gen energy constituent
conglobates on the point
of inequality by exerting
attraction upon itself,thus
producing immense com¬
pression; this transforms
latent energy, as energy,
into energy as matter—
the pre-atomic stage of
matter.
In this condition little
heat would be formed
but light-matter would
be generated through im¬
plosion (see text)-—-the
compression being in the
pre-atomic state,
<*)
(5) The other component, the
oxygen energy, forms
round the now con¬
globated hydrogen core
and interaction between
the two takes place, as is
explained at length in the
text.
(N.B. — Spectroscopic
analysis shows that all
stars have a high hydro¬
gen content. This rather
suggests a pre-atomic
hydrogen in the energy-
form giving rise to inter-
350
 MISCELLANEOUS

Modern Scientific Theory Primary Physics Theory

action between the hydro¬
gen core and surrounding
complementary oxygen
stressfield and ulti¬
mately the formation of
the atomic state leading
to nuclear interaction.)
The Author suggests,
therefore, the following
sequence for the evolu¬
tion of a star and the
generation of stellar
energy:—
(а) The only available
souroe of matter must
be in the texture of
space—the Ether,
(б) The texture of space
must thus possess the
esse ntial i n g red i ents
for the formation of
a star, but as latent
static energy (or po¬
tential). So the first
stage of matter is
matter as latent
energy or potential.
(c) The Ether is latent
carbon energy static,
being a homogeneous
blend of hydrogen and
oxygen energy.
(d) Polarisation (see text)
causes conglobation of
the hydrogen compon¬
ent of the Ether and
a core of hydrogen -
351
 THE PHYSICS OF THE PRIMARY STATE or MATTER

Modern Scientific Theory Primary Physics Theory

energy now forms—no
longer latent but still
in the pre-atomic
state.
(e) This now active
hydrogen mass forms,
at least on the peri¬
phery, into nuclei—
the proton stage*
(/) Hydrogen and oxygen
energy, when the right
conditions obtain,
form electricity (see
text). Peripheral
interaction between
the hydrogen core and
its complementary
oxygen stress field
brings about the for¬
mation of electrons,
and electronic rings
form round the hydro¬
gen nuclei or protons.
The atomic stage now
begins, and with it
the formation of the
elements through nu¬
clear interaction.

352